The Logistics of Good Living (ASOIAF, Brandon Stark SI)

Chapter II.2: Grinding Teeth Do Not a Gay Storm Make (VII)
  • Karmic Acumen

    Well-known member
    A/N: From here, the plot begins picking up speed again.
    =============================



    970110_1331165364981_full.jpg


    “-. 278 AC .-“


    The sun was shining, the clouds were drifting, summer was ending, and a few ambles along the wall were about as long as Robert Baratheon lasted before he couldn’t take Jon’s silence anymore.

    “Well?” he demanded, leaning next to the window and looking at Jon over Ned’s head, ignoring the septon completely. “Are you going to arbitrate already, Jon?”

    “I am thinking,” Jon said.

    “No shit. What about? What could be more important, than, oh, only one half of this mess of a debate being done in good faith?”

    “I am thinking about all these things that Ned has said, about my ancestors. The things you yourself clearly believe, don’t deny it.”

    Robert most certainly didn’t deny it. “What of it?”

    “It’s something I’d been pondering for some time, as these disasters of make-believe rhetoric progressed. Then something occurred to me just the other week. You know what occurred to me? You're both just boys. You don't have the faintest idea the depths you still have to delve.”

    Robert bit back his first instinct to cast damnations as Ned’s face twisted in frustration. In the corner of his eye, Robes sat back in his chair, looking satisfied.

    “It's all right,” Jon continued. “You've never travelled more than fifty leagues away from your beds. So if I asked you about history, you'd probably give me a list of excerpts from every history and chronicle in my library. Tristifer Mudd, for example, I bet you know a lot about him. His life, his beliefs, his ninety-nine battles, wife, lovers, children, everything about his years, isn’t that right?”

    Robert scowled but nodded since Ned seemed to have turned into a statue well on the way to his chair grinding a furrow in the floor with how hard his stare pushed against Robes’.

    “But I'll wager you can't tell me what it smells like in the Citadel Hall of Records. You can’t describe the look of the Starry Sept as the crystal at the summit casts its rainbow light amidst the specks of candle light in that seven-pointed star of pitch darkness. You've never actually stood there and looked up at that ceiling. Seen that. If I ask you about women, you'd probably give me a rundown about your personal preferences. You may even wax poetically about the demure eyes and voluptuous hips that most stand out on the list of wenches and whores you’ve lain with. But you can't tell me what it feels like to wake up next to a woman and feel truly happy.”

    There was a great, dark cloud gathering at the back of his mind, thick and lumbering. If Robes was going to emanate any more smugness, Robert was going to change his angle of attack so it mysteriously passed right through the space he occupied, see if he doesn’t!

    “And if I'd ask you about war,” Jon said, grimly now. “You'd probably boast of your prowess in the tilts and your skill with a sword or hammer, yes? Perhaps quote whoever you chose as your hero from all the chronicles and tales you’ve read for this. Once more unto the breach, my friends. Victory or death. But you've never been near one. You've never held your father’s head in your lap, and watched him gasp his last breath looking to you for reassurance.”

    Now that was a dirty blow, to bring up his father and grandfather. Robert didn’t think Jon would ever do such a thing. No, he still didn’t think Jon would do such a thing. The fuck was all this?

    “I'd ask you about love, and at least one of you would probably quote me a poem. But you've never looked at a woman and been totally vulnerable. Known someone that could level you with her eyes, feeling like the Maiden herself came down from the heavens just for you. Who could rescue you from the depths of the deepest hell. And you wouldn't know what it's like to be her knight in shining armor, to have that love for her, be there forever, through anything, through good and ill and the bed of blood slowly sapping her life away as she fades after the child she just lost, asking about her parents, siblings and everyone else that left before her. You wouldn't know about sitting up at her bedside for days, holding her hand, because the Maester could see in your eyes that the notion of sleep was foreign to you. You don't know about real loss, because that only occurs when you've loved something more than you love yourself.”

    Jon's first wife was Jeyne Royce. He had been betrothed to her from an early age and married her after his father's death. Everyone agreed they were a good match, but then she died in childbed, their daughter stillborn. Jon’s second marriage was to Rowena Arryn, a cousin, who died of a winter chill during a childless marriage. It’s why Jon had no children and was raising Elbert to succeed him instead, the son of his brother Ronnel, who’d died of a bad belly at around the same time Elbert was born. And that didn’t even begin to compare to how Elys and Alys ended up with just Alyssa despite having nine children together.

    None of which explained what Jon was thinking pulling a Robes and going on a tangent that had nothing to do with anything!

    “You’re clever boys, Ned, Robert. I’ll never deny that. No one could possibly understand the depths of you. But since you want me to intervene despite the talk having gone more or less smoothly, strong feelings aside, then let it be this: don’t presume to know everything about the one you’re talking to, let alone their ancestors, just because you read it in a book. One of you is from a seaside fortress at the edge of a land of rolling hills and forest beset by storms every other day. The other hails from a land and culture different from any of ours. Do you think I'd know the first thing about what your life has been like because I read Kin of the Stag? Do you think I know how you feel, who you are, what views of the past you treasure, because I read Winter’s Kings? Does that encapsulate you? What does it say that I can't learn anything from you I can't read in some book in my own time?”

    It says that Jon went way out of his way to be so harsh while saying a whole lot of nothing about nothing Ned never even touched during the disaster of a ‘debate’ that had just finished and wait a minute… “Jon…” Robert said slowly. “You talk good, and usually you even have interesting things to say, but this time I have no idea where you’re going with any of this.”

    To the side, Robes scoffed as if Jon hadn’t just talked completely around the point of his presence there and thus avoided actually endorsing him and hold on there- “He’s telling you not to go delving for things you won’t like when you find.”

    If he hadn’t been watching for it, Robert would have missed the look that passed over Jon’s face. He had no idea what it was, but it sure was something. Something Robes was too busy putting on airs to catch.

    “For all the talent you profess to have acquired in reading between the lines, much still escapes you.” Robes acted like he was talking to both of them like Jon had, but it was still Ned he was looking at. “Like certain implications not as palatable to sensibilities so far removed as yours. You needn’t even delve too deeply in obscure records or lore to stumble over them. It can be anything as common as the latest bard song, or, say, how wonderful it would be to come into possession of valyrian steel. That’s always a popular topic among youth, isn’t it? It’s almost like there’s no dark secret just waiting to be uncovered.”

    “Blood sacrifice,” Ned said flatly. “Yes, we know.”

    “Never mind that, we’re talking about history here,” Robes dismissed. “Have you never wondered about the almost total mystery about when it actually started coming to Westeros? We know that some weapons are six hundred years old. House Corbray’s Lady Forlorn is the only one that we know has been here for longer, at least a thousand years, and even then there are claims the current sword only inherited the name. Reading the histories indicates the turning point was the destruction of the Rhoynar. Two centuries passed, centuries in which the coveted Valyrian steel began to trickle into the Seven Kingdoms more swiftly than before, though not swiftly enough for all the lords and kings who desired it. For some reason, Valyrians accelerated trade in Valyrian swords after the fall of Chroyane. Those swords also couldn’t have come through regular trade, since it would have favoured wealthy Houses and the lesser Houses would have nothing. Yet it’s mostly the other way around. Secondary Houses like Corbrays and Reynes somehow procured valyrian steel weapons even though some of the great houses did not, the Arryns themselves among them.”

    … Was he arguing past based on present again?

    “Now, what else do we know about Valyrians? They relied heavily on slaves mining gold in their fire mountains. They even started wars to keep their mines stocked. With the destruction of Rhoynar and conquest of most neighbours, Valyria may have been running out of cheap, expendable slaves they could burn through in the mines. So it is entirely possible that Valyrian trade was not done in coin, but flesh.”

    The eye of the storm settled upon the world before the thunder. Robert didn’t think it could happen.

    “And so we see the other uniting characteristic of Valyrian steel-owning Houses: – though not necessarily the richest, they tend to be close to the coast. Harlaws, Mormonts, Cobrays, Reyenes, Royces, Hightowers, Lannisters, and so on. Very convenient if one is to organize illicit slave trade – in the form of ‘unexpected’ slaver raids, ‘lost’ ships and such perhaps? Valyrian Steel, this coveted symbol of prestige... wouldn’t it be just like this world for it to actually be a badge of collaboration with dragon-riding slavers, payed in blood of peasants who burned in infernal fires a continent away from home?”

    The sun peeked right through the window now, which felt completely out of place because there was no end to the dark clouds at the back of Robert’s mind.

    “Not all such houses would have the means, I grant you – Durrandon lands were thinly peopled and every peasant counted in the wars with the Dornish and numerically superior Reachmen. But others? Corbrays and Royces could secretly poach the mountain clans, especially the Royces who have ports of their own. Lannisters and Hightowers may be the richest already, so no questions about their trade. And then there are those who may not be nearly as rich, or even coastal themselves as opposed to their vassal lords, but rule lands where surplus people are regularly sent to die in snows or raids during winter. There’s your seedy underbelly of hist–“

    CRASH.

    The storm burst into the world like a hurricane and sheared the space between two points in an instant.

    “Robert,” Ned growled amidst the ringing smash of the second chair he’d just sent toppling back in apoplectic rage. “What are you doing?”

    “I’m hugging my friend!” Robert cried, wrapping himself around Ned as tight as he could. “My bestest friend who was just about to swear a blood feud against an arse who doesn’t believe a word he says!”

    “He just called my whole family a bloodline of slavers!”

    “Well what do you know, the fabled well-read moron does exist!”

    “I swear I’ll-“

    “No!”

    “Let me go.”

    “Nay!”

    “Let me go, Robert.”

    “I SHAN’T!”

    “… I can’t just do nothing, Robert.”

    “He’s just goading you, Ned! He doesn’t believe a word he says, but said them anyway because he wanted to get a rise out of you so you’d think he was mad and you’d go mad mad! Then he’d be able to put a feather in his cap that the only reason he couldn’t reach you and win your soul for you was because you were crazy! Well he’s not that crazy! He’s just pretending to maybe be oblivious enough to how his words could be taken, all so you’d lose your shit and he can remorsefully make you out as a savage later! Don’t fall for it!”

    “Well I say!" Robes tsked. “Those are some strong-!”

    “Not another word or I’m converting to the Old Gods right now.”

    Robed Cunt shut up.

    And stayed shut up.

    Fucking finally.

    Ned made a serious try to break out of his hold. “Robert… Sometimes I don’t understand why you bother.”

    “And I can’t understand why you ever thought this would end any other way! Why even argue history and forebears? Why argue anything if you’re just going to let all your logic and common sense go to complete waste? Mentioning genocide and slavery at the start, what, are you stupid!? You don’t throw out your best tactics and weapons in the opening salvo, you MORON!” Robert had gone from holding to practically shaking Ned by the end. “What the hell is so hard to understand about war!?”

    “For Gods’ sakes…” Ned wheezed dazedly. “That has literally nothing to do with anything.”

    “Bullshit!” Robert spat, wrapping himself around Ned even tighter. “You said the only time you’ll ever give up on trying to reason with someone was if they’re crazy, stupid or incompetent! Well this is isn’t you trying to reason with someone crazy, stupid or incompetent! This is you arguing with the crazy, stupid and incompetent! The cultured hollowhead! The well-read moron. Well look at that, he dragged you down to his level and beat you with experience! Fucking congratulations!”

    Robert paused to catch his breath while he waited for Ned to stop feeling like a stone statue about to explode in a blizzard at any moment.

    “Jon,” Robert said when Ned’s breathing against his collarbone didn’t feel like it would strip the bark off trees anymore. “When the First Men crossed the Arm of Dorne and fell out with the Children of the Forest, they began a total war of extermination and eventually became the worst cunts of their time, isn’t that right?”

    Jon didn’t reply for a time, but then… “I suppose it’s possible, as much as anything can be assumed when trying to talk about times so long ago.”

    “When the Ghiscari raised the Harpy and proclaimed their manifest destiny for all time, they started invading everything around them, killing and enslaving everyone they could find and becoming the worst cunts of their time.”

    “That is so.”

    “After the Valyrians broke the Ghiscari, they took up their practices and began invading everything around them, killing and enslaving everyone they could find and becoming the worst cunts of their time.”

    “Yes.”

    “When the Valyrians fell to the Doom and all their protectorates fell to infighting, the Dothraki spilled out of the Essossi plains and began invading everything around them, killing and enslaving everyone they could find and becoming the worst cunts of our time.”

    “Yes.”

    “Are thralls slaves?”

    “Yes.”

    Robert ignored Robed Cunt’s sudden start at Jon’s endorsement of what Robert was actually saying, nodded into Ned’s hair, let go, checked him over to make sure he wouldn’t commit bloody murder while his back was turned, went to the wall, came back to the table with his satchel that weighed like sin, then opened it and, taking care not to displace any of the leaves of paper he’d prepared on top of each cover, dropped the first book flat on the tabletop with such force that the mahogany creaked.

    SLAM. “’The Andals were ever a warlike folk, for one of the Seven they worshipped was the Warrior himself,’ So war for war’s sake, what a high virtue! I love a good fight, but Jon only just pointed out that those are as rare in war as tits on a man’s backside – my warning stands!”

    Robed Cunt closed the mouth he’d just opened but his scowl was-

    SLAM, the second. “’Andalos stretched from the Axe to what is now the Braavosian Coastlands, and south as far as the Flatlands and the Velvet Hills. The Andals brought iron weapons with them and suits of iron plates, against which the tribes that inhabited those lands could do little. One such tribe was the hairy men; their name is lost, but they are still remembered in certain Pentoshi histories.’”

    The third.

    “’Others followed the mazemakers on Lorath in the centuries that followed. For a time the isles were home to a small, dark, hairy people, akin to the men of Ib. Fisherfolk, they lived along the coasts and shunned the great mazes of their predecessors. They in turn were displaced by Andals, pushing north from Andalos to the shores of Lorath Bay and across the bay in longships. Clad in mail and wielding iron swords and axes, the Andals swept across the islands, slaughtering the hairy men in the name of their seven-faced god and taking their women and children as slaves.”

    Four.

    “‘Even before the coming of the Andals, the Wolf’s Den had been raised by King Jon Stark, built to defend the mouth of the White Knife against raiders and slavers from across the narrow sea. Some scholars suggest these were early Andal incursions.’”

    Five, six.

    “There are no Andal settlements in Andalos, and the best Quarlon the Great ever did was build a wooden keep on Lorath, an island covered in stone. Which is weird because you claim the Andals were great builders. If you could build from stone, you’d have done it. The Seven Pointed Star claims you got iron and steel from the gods because they walked among you, but even the worst of the Citadel’s worst can’t find it in them to perpetrate that lie. You denounce Pentoshi claims that you practiced human sacrifices, which means you don’t even have that excuse when you tell us Andals were incapable of coexisting with others. The Lorathi and every last tribe they ever came into contact with in that huge chunk of Essos was eradicated according to all histories, including your own.”

    Seven, eight, nine.

    “The Seven Pointed Star would have us believe you thrived in Andalos for thousands of years, but even the most arse-kissing history can’t account for you being there for more than a few centuries. Then you say that when the Valyrians founded Volantis on the other side of the Rhoyne, thousands of miles away, it scared you so badly that you fled Andalos all the way back to the Axe and cowered there. Somehow, this didn’t happen in the time before, when the Valyrians could just use their ships to land their army instead. It also didn’t stop Qarlon from trying to conquer Valyrian colonies despite knowing they had fucking dragons to fly in on at a moment’s notice.”

    Ten, eleven, twelve, slam the thirteenth because he’d checked a lot of books in the months that Ned and Robes ‘debated’ on and off.

    “Bookmarks in numbered order for proof that the supposed path of retreat of the Andal from Essos makes no fucking sense. It’s a lot. My favorite is Theon Stark’s history – he attacked you in Andalos after your first wave landed in the Vale. But according to your holy book and your favorite maesters, the Andals at this point had supposedly fled to the axe because Andalos wasn’t safe. But then you turned around and went back to Andalos, by going North and then West and only then you decided to build a fleet and invade westeros – which means you crossed the Shivering Sea on foot? That’s all there is north and west of the Axe! Where were your longships? All this because the Valyrians landed at the mouth of the Rhoyne thousands of miles to the south. That’s some mighty fast and far-reaching communication, by the way. I’d love to know what happened to it that you needed to seize Maesters and ravens after you came over here.”

    Robes looked like he was a hair’s breadth away from snarling and-

    Slam the fourteenth.

    “’In their zeal for the Seven, the conquerors looked upon the Old Gods of the First Men and the children of the forest as little more than demons.’”

    Fifteen, sixteen, seventeen, eighteen, many a woman’s bed had passed the nights cold because Robert had been too busy to give them the attention they deserved, Ned had better be grateful! “Corroborating evidence for everything. It’s a lot, but I’ll be gracious and summarise.” The light from outside came from behind Robert now, that the table and the Robed Cunt were both in his shadow. “Low culture confirmed. Genocide confirmed. The faith says slavery is an abomination but you have a long standing tradition of being slavers. And on top of it all, you have a history of lying about all of it. But then, you already know that, don’t you? This…” Robert reached over and picked up Ned’s opening argument and dropped it on top of the last and used a bar of charcoal to underline every word he then read. “’They were ground underfoot, reduced to thralls, or driven out.’ This, from the very start, completely destroys every fucking word that came out of your mouth before and after. Now, knowing that I fully intend to go through with my previous warning, is there anything you’d like to say to any of that, good septon?”

    Silence.

    “That’s what I thought.” Robert rested his hands on the table and loomed forward. The shadows deepened. “There was no holy mission or moral imperative. You can’t even say Valyria scared you into crossing the sea. The Andals came to Westeros when Jon Brightstone and Dywen Shell decided to hire Andal mercenaries in their feud over kingship of the Fingers. Except they had the bad luck to unknowingly approach the same man. Then Corwyn Corbray, that oh so chivalrous knight, broke his contract, tortured Brightstone to death and took his daughter as wife, burned Shell alive inside his longhall and took his wife as a bedwarmer on top of it, and proclaimed himself King of the Fingers in their place.” Robert reached in the side pocket of his satchel and pulled out a folded letter, which he tossed across the table. “A long letter from the Corbrays, detailing everything in that particular part of their family history. It was easy to get it from them. They’re quite proud of it.” Robert pushed away from the table and beheld the quietly seething man. “You know what most gets me? A dothraki would have just killed them. And a wildling would have at least kept to one woman.”

    Robert loomed there like any proper storm cloud should, with his back to the sun while waiting to see if the man would lose his composure and give him the excuse to throw that one last thing right in his face.

    He didn’t.

    Robert smirked. “Imagine that. Foreign invaders being the biggest cunts of their time.”

    Urizen glared at him and refused to take the bait.

    Oh well! Such was life!

    Robert turned back to Ned. “That’s how you do it.”

    Urizen stood up so abruptly that his chair almost toppled backwards. Robert put himself between him and Ned despite the table being already there, his fingers twitching while he glared in warning. For a moment, Robert actually thought Septon Urizen would break his silence and give him that final push.

    Instead, the man snarled wordlessly and turned to Jon with a gaze so demanding that Robert was briefly outraged at his presumption despite everything else the man had done up to that point.

    Jon, as if to send Robert into another bewilderment just for the hell of it, inclined his head slightly. “It’s alright, Septon. You may go compose yourself in peace. I’ll handle them.”

    Robes looked like he might protest, but eventually he bowed his head – barely – whirled around and stalked towards the door.

    “I lied, you know,” Robert called just as the man was about to turn the handle, because if he was going to see so much of the same cunt, he damn well was going to fuck it right and proper. “I wouldn’t have converted.”

    Urizen turned to look at him in outrage.

    Robert bared his teeth. “I don’t believe in gods.” He hoped Ned wouldn’t hold it against him too much. “And if I did, I wouldn’t worship them. Feel free to spread that as far and wide as you want.”

    Urizen glared, left in a billow of robes and slammed the door behind him.

    Well.

    That’s that then!

    Robert pat Ned on both shoulders and then took a seat next to him. Between him and Jon, just because.

    There was an awkward silence.

    He’d had more than enough of those. “Jon-“

    Jon raised a hand, then held up a finger and tilted his head slightly towards the door, from where footsteps could still be heard. When they faded completely and another while had passed, Jon rested his chin in one hand and looked at the two of them. Just looked at them for a long time. His hair was more grey than yellow, Robert somehow noticed as if he didn’t already know that.

    Robert squirmed. Don’t you judge him, Jon could do that to you just as easily, see if he doesn’t! “I’m sorry!” he blurted, because his will was still weak. “I didn’t set out to insult you, I know they’re your ancestors but he just-“

    “Robert. It’s alright. Calm down. I’m not mad.”

    “Oh.” Oh. “Alright then.”

    Jon didn’t follow up, though. He just watched them with that same, thoughtful intensity.

    “He even lies about your hair!” Robert exploded, because his will was really weak as fuck all. “Why? Why would he do that? So what if the Andals were actually dark-haired? What’s the fucking point!?”

    “Legitimacy.”

    “Bullshit!” And where the fuck had all his composure gone-

    “That’s right.”

    “Complete bullshit, I had to read Malleon’s Lineages cover to cover and I will never forgive you, Ned – I did not need to wonder if Orys Baratheon was a Durrandon bastard on top of a Targaryen one – wait,” Robert trailed off. “Uh, Jon? What did you just say?”

    “You’re right,” Jon said simply. “About it being a poor excuse for legitimacy. And everything else you told Urizen. And Ned is right about everything else he said. The Andals were the worst of people, and any claims to the contrary are revisionist history done out of jealousy. For the sake of living in a dream. It is a common wish, to believe what you want instead of what is. What the Faith wants is to believe its founders were the most accomplished of men. What is… is that the First Men society was mature and solvent by the time the Andals came with their barbaric ways. They First Men were morally superior. The First Men were societally superior. After all, the culture of the first men was already established and mature and self-improving. Really, it is obvious from the fact that the Andals were entirely assimilated, as Ned so aptly put it. The Andals were superstitious children in comparison, a stage the First Men of Westeros had long since grown out of. Resenting them for that would be like resenting my mother for not birthing me fully grown and learned.”

    Robert gaped and slumped in his seat, stunned at… at Jon just…

    “Now, to what is actually important here.” What. “You missed on plenty of opportunities to make your case properly iron-clad.” What? “So many questions you could have asked. Why does the Faith of the Seven claim it has coexisted peacefully with the Old Gods for many hundreds of years, pretending like the thousands of years of blood wars beforehand never happened? What does it mean that Andals have always been at odds with Valyrians and First Men? Why is it that, somehow, just after Valyria beat down and displaced Ghis as the great power, the Andals claim to have a collective panic attack and thought that they were next? Ghis had been far closer to them and had an equally atrocious practice of slavery for its entire existence. What did the Valyrians do that was so much worse? Or was that a lie too? Was it perhaps religious zealotry? Did Valyria’s religious freedom offend them? There are a number of religious zealot groups that coincidentally settled Andal territory because they found Valyria’s acceptance of all religious intolerable: Norvos and Lorath. Both wear hair shirts, causing discomfort and pain as religious penance. The Warrior’s Sons of the Faith Millitant did the same under their silver scale armor. Now isn’t that shocking? Really, Robert, you could have driven the man so much farther into the arms of apoplexy if you’d just skirted the edges of blasphemy, let alone plunged head-first to the very bottom as you are so very talented in doing.”

    Robert gaped at Jon, aghast.

    “Would you be surprised to know I think Harmune was right about everything he wrote on the axes carved in stones? The Warrior’s Sons branded their chests like Norvosi soldiers, except with the seven-pointed star. Eventually at least. I am tempted to go on a spiel about the Blind Priests of Boasch in Lorath, but I am honestly doubtful I can rise to the same heights as the good septon in the art of baffling people with cow manure.”

    Robert was… he had no words.

    “Your point about the wooden keep and the absent Andal builders was inspired. But you missed something in everything that came after. Qarlon wanted to be King of All Andals, Twenty wars and twenty years later, he controlled everything from the Braavosi Lagoon to the Axe, and as far south as Upper Rhoyne and Noyne. Does this means that the first settlers of Braavos were Andal slavers, instead of escaped Valyrian slaves? I’m personally doubtful because of the timeline of Faceless Man activity, and that little thing known as the Titan, but throwing out the bait of possible Andal construction would have been an excellent trap.”

    No. No fucking way. Jon had to be fucking with him, he just had to. He just had to!

    But Jon just kept going as if he wasn’t tarring his own forebears with a brush soaked in liquid shit. “Now. Ned.”

    Ned straightened in his seat.

    “You missed some positively ruinous opportunities to turn Urizen’s claims of Valyria against him and return the discussion on point. The only time Valyrians and Andals are known to have fought was when Qarlon attacked Norvos. The Norvosi called on the Freehold for help, and they got it – one hundred dragonlords. They burned Qarlon and his army to ashes, then continued north until they scorched the Lorathi isles. Strangely, there was no mention in those texts about the Valyrians enslaving anyone. Now, considering it was an old copy of an even older Norvosi chronicle, it was probably omitted so the Valyrian saviours seemed more heroic. But you could easily have distracted Urizen from that – if he even had the presence of mind to bring it up – by bringing up how Valyria never attacked the Andals unprovoked.”

    “… The Valyrians denied the Andas the promise of the Seven on Essos,” Ned said in a tone of realisation. “So the zealous Andals that survived the burning, they carved seven-pointed stars on their bodies and swore on their blood and the seven not to rest until they had hewn their kingdoms from the sunset lands.”

    “It is certainly one possible interpretation, and would have turned Urizen’s penchant for distracting tangents against him quite neatly.” Jon lectured as if the increasing pile of ambition, delusion, lies, and just plain evil in his own people’s history made no difference to him at all! “Then there was his claim that any history of Andal wrongdoing would have been exposed by the Maesters – well look at that, it was. Until the convenient extermination of every member of House Hightower except a small child that one septon took and became regent for. Robert’s contributions are enough indication of your blindspot here, I trust?”

    “And then some,” Ned muttered.

    “I am quite frankly surprised you didn’t make more of this yourself, Robert, considering the faces you made while Urizen was pretending to address that hole in his argument.”

    “… It slipped my mind, alright!?” Robert admitted, flushing scarlet. “I-I have it written down somewhere, look-“

    “It’s alright, Robert,” Jon waved it away, smiling indulgently. “I believe you. I’m not Urizen. I’ll always value your word.”

    Robert shifted in his seat and hoped his ears weren’t getting pinker than they already were.

    “Still, I am very surprised you didn’t at least bring up Storm’s End while you were throwing the great Andals builders in his face. It’s no small thing that the Faith and every other maester pretends every last great castle dating back to the Long Night didn’t exist before the Andals came. Then again, I can think of at least one book right now that claims Storm’s End was finished by Andals, so perhaps he’d have weasled out of it. I assume the existence of two First Men written languages and the age of the Citadel slipped your mind in between as well?”

    “… I was making a point, alright!?” Robert exploded. “Get off my back, this isn’t even my business! It’s Ned’s ‘debate’ why don’t you get up his arse instead of ragging on me?”

    “The same way you barged into his business uninvited.” Jon said blandly. “Not that it wasn’t a good show. Or for a good cause. Nevertheless…”

    “I hate you.”

    “So you keep saying.”

    Robert supposed that was supposed to be an attempt at levity, but the more the talk went on, he only felt more and more disquieted. How could Jon just sit there and-?

    “Still, a point is a point.” Jon switched focus to Ned again, finally. “I trust, now, that you can admit that you didn’t approach Urizen properly.”

    “… I suppose he wasn’t the easiest opponent.”

    “No indeed. He fairly neatly avoided the truly preposterous claims that some of the Most Devout in history and their pet maesters propagated, with varying degrees of success. The First Men couldn’t build round towers. The First Men couldn’t read. The First Men couldn’t write. The First Men were not a seafaring people. And because that’s true, then clearly the ancient First man families that raised their seats on Islands were also Andals all along of course. Tarth, Redwyne, Hightower, Dayne, why build their seats on islands if they were not a sea-faring people? Never mind Brandon the Shipwright or Theon the Hungry’s thousand-year sea war, and so on. These are the benefits of being the ones keeping hold of all the records in the Citadel, and making all the records available outside of it in the language you brought to Westeros.”

    Robert stared.

    “I've always found it strange that a house of knowledge would be called ‘the Citadel,’” Jon mused absently. “The name suggests the barring of knowledge rather than giving it. A citadel is a fortress, typically on high ground, that protects or dominates a city. Since we know that the Citadel wasn't built in a position to defend the city, as that is what the Hightower and the walls are for, then it must mean to dominate. So, could the institution being called ‘the Citadel’ be symbolic of how it dominates the affairs of the city, and by extension the rest of Westeros? Well, used to be.” Jon nodded in Ned’s direction. “Your father has shown us well what it means when that changes.”

    The more Robert listened and watched Jon be so casual about the atrocities of his ancestors and contemporaries, the worse grew the squall inside his chest.

    “And finally, since we may as well complete the circle of lunacy properly, there is the path of truly outrageous insinuations, seeing as Urizen so shamelessly went down this ghastly path at the end there.” Jon looked between Ned and Robert then. “Can any of you tell me how the Warrior’s Sons garbed themselves?”

    Robert frowned, trying to remember anything beyond the hair shirts and silvered mail that Jon had mentioned just a short while ago.

    “’Rainbow cloaks hung down their backs.’” Ned had looked through some papers or other and found the relevant passage while Robert was thinking. “’And the crystals that crested their greathelms glittered in the lamplight. Their armor was silver plate polished to a mirror sheen, but underneath, every man of them wore a hair shirt. Their kite shields all bore the same device: a crystal sword shining in the darkness, the ancient badge of those the smallfolk called Swords.’”

    “Just so,” Jon leaned back in his chair and rapped his fingers on the table. “What is the only other place, in either history or myth, where there is mention of crystal swords that shine in the darkness?”

    Robert blinked. He had no idea. Why was it important-?

    “The hands of the Others,” Ned murmured.

    Oh. That’s why.

    Wait, that’s why?

    What?

    No. No way, what the fuck? Robert gaped at Jon, shocked. He did not just imply that-

    “No, I don’t believe the Andals were black-blooded demons, no matter the Ironborn claims about House Hoare,” Jon said dryly, reading his thoughts on his face, and the Ironborn said what about the Hoare kings? “In fact, I suspect the explanation for everything is ultimately quite simple: the Andals were superstitious. A people can decide or be driven to do practically anything if you play on their superstition well enough. Even change their entire way of life within a single generation with the right leadership. It’s not entirely clear that’s what actually happened here, but considering that there doesn’t seem to be any other theory that hasn’t at least one attestation challenging it…”

    … That hadn’t even occurred to him.

    “I’m personally of the belief that some of the more imposing Valyrian dragonlords passed themselves as gods and aimed the bedazzled Andals away so they wouldn’t become a nuisance while they were busy invading the Rhoyne,” Jon concluded, as if this was somehow supposed to be any less outrageous than everything else he’d said since Robes left.

    The quiet that followed was long, deep and not calm or easy to bear at all.

    “How?” Robert whispered when he couldn’t take it anymore. “How can you just sit there and… say all this so easily? So…”

    “Remorselessly?”

    Robert didn’t reply, but his silence was answer enough. Jon had said that so… so mildly.

    Instead of answering Robert, Jon looked instead to Ned and waited.

    “… Because it no longer makes a difference.”

    Robert turned in his seat, gaping in shock.

    “It no longer matters.” Ned said somberly. “For better or worse, your ancestors won your place in this world.”

    Robert stared. That was the last thing he expected Ned to say. No, it was nowhere among the things he expected Ned to say. It made more sense that Jon had taken after the Royce side of his family and decided to hold the First Men as his real ancestors because they saved the fucking world. And, you know, built things, instead of just break them. But no, as far as Ned was concerned it apparently had nothing to do with that, and Jon agreed with him!

    The silence that followed was calm, light and somehow felt even more oppressive to Robert. This time, though, he had no idea what to say.

    “Why is Urizen here, Jon?”

    Robert blinked and looked to Ned

    Ned didn’t pay him any mind, looking at Jon instead. “He’s neither as charming nor intelligent as he thinks he is. He insults my intelligence with every word he utters. He tried to pass off my mother’s miscarriage as a fortunate development. He tried to pass miscarriage as a fortunate development in front of you, despite you losing your own first wife and child to miscarriage, Jon. Why is he still here?

    “Because the closer he seems to the Crystal Crown, the louder and more organised the outcry becomes in the Riverlands.”

    … What.

    No, seriously, what?

    “They’re calling themselves the Sparrows now,” John said pleasantly. “After their de facto figurehead. A wandering septon, I’m told, traversing the Riverlands one end to the next barefoot for years, so much that his feet have grown leather-brown and just as hard. He gave up his name and is only known as the Sparrow because that’s the nickname the Faithful have given him.”

    “Sounds like a true believer,” Robert’s mouth ran ahead of him because he was still stuck at Urizen being… what?

    “He does sound like one, doesn’t he?” Jon agreed. “Why, depending on how things would otherwise have gone, he might have developed into a true fanatic in the future, once his role consumed what’s left of his self. What a terrible blow for the true Faith that the scandal in Oldtown hit when it did, isn’t it just?”

    How did he not know about this? “How did I not know about this?”

    “You were focused on your research,” Jon replied. “I didn’t want to distract you.”

    And they’d practically ignored everyone else in the Eyrie in their dogged pursuit of victory against what turned out to be a… a… “I WASTED SO MUCH TIME AND EFFORT ON A DAMNED PATSY!?”

    “A waste, you say?” Jon asked sharply. “You singlehandedly engineered a lightning war and unleashed it at the perfect moment, achieving through cunning and secrecy what your ally had been trying and failing to do through force of arms all this time. Is that not an exceptional feat of subterfuge? Should you not be proud of proving to possess such an ability for secret keeping? Discretion was something I never even intended to try instilling within you. The only one who wasted anything here is myself for not seeing in you this amazing potential.”

    Oh… But… That… well shucks, what was he supposed to say now?

    “And Ned, well…” Jon’s gaze was no less piercing. “You certainly learned a thing or two about honor, didn’t you?”

    “It won’t always save me,” Ned said. Bitterly. So freaking resigned all over again, Robert hated the sound of it so much!

    “Then you’ve learned the wrong lesson!” Jon barked.

    Ned jerked in his chair.

    “’As high as honor’ what do you think those words mean? I will tell you what they don’t mean: they do not mean that honor should override sense and reason! Let alone lead you around at their expense! ‘As high as honor’ means that honor should be at the very top of your priorities. It doesn’t mean your other priorities stop being priorities!”

    Ned blinked and stared at Jon, wide-eyed.

    “If every trait in your character is part of a pyramid, what happens when everything beneath the top is crooked? Missing parts? What if it doesn’t reach high enough at all?”

    “It crumbles…”

    “It crumbles. Like you crumbled just now because you decided to be honourable only towards the other man. Setting aside the arrogance of looking down on someone that’s defeating you, I truly must ask: Where is the honor in losing a debate when you’re right about everything? Honor is honor, but is it not also honor to not waste it on the honorless? Is turnabout not fair? If ‘As High as Honor’ can mean as high as my honor, can it not just as easily mean as high as yours. Or as low? If you don’t have honor, why should I sully mine by throwing it at your feet? Conversely, do you not deserve to be treated honourably by yourself as well? What exactly makes you less deserving of being treated honourably? By you?”

    Robert blinked rapidly and mouthed words that wouldn’t come out. Looking to his right, Ned wasn’t much better.

    “It is dishonourable to withhold honor from the honourable. It is dishonourable to waste honor on the dishonourable.” Jon beheld Ned more severely than he’d ever looked at either of them. “When it’s strangers, you’ve got the excuse of not knowing how much lower their honor hangs. You certainly don’t know if it’s so low that your high honor will trip and fall and drag you to death and ignominy. But you have no excuse when it’s you. And here? You knew full well you were dealing with a crook and a liar. How is it honourable to enable him like you did? At some point, the only honourable thing to do is to treat others the way they treat others. That’s why, when we run into slavers or pirates, we neither ask nor offer quarter. We destroy them. Root and stem.”

    “… Justice and vengeance.”

    “Justice alone is enough.”

    Jon fell silent for a while, having ended his lesson.

    Well!

    Well…

    Alright then?

    “Ned. Robert.”

    Robert sat at attention.

    “You boys have a unique opportunity here, being fostered – you get a chance to experience the best and the worst consequences of your actions without them following you home when you leave. Whatever lords or priests or what have you that you offend will remain behind when you return to your realms. And so I allowed you this. I let you play, train, learn, challenge, offend, insult and seek help from whoever you wanted throughout, providing no guidance or warning of consequences you didn’t ask for first. And so you failed on your own merits. And succeeded on your own merits. Tell me, will this experience not stay with you until the end of your days?”

    And then some, Robert thought sullenly.

    … Jon didn’t look it most of the time anymore, but he was kind of intense, wasn’t he?

    “That said, now that you do have the experience of standing and falling on your own merits, I’m ready to resume that protection and guidance. And I’m ready to make up for my own failings that allowed you to stray from the path of good sense. Which is why I’ve decided you should start having an equal say in what to do from now on.”

    “… I’m an adult,” Robert groused.

    “And Ned isn’t but I still expect him to show more sense than you. Am I wrong?”

    “Oh I am so not dishonourable enough to deserve that!”

    “But you don’t deny it.”

    “… You’re the worst.”

    Beside him, Ned scoffed. “I don’t know how I missed you going behind my back. You’re shit at lying.”

    “You shut up.”

    “If you’re done?” Jon said impatiently.

    “I am.” “Right.”

    “Good. Now. How up to date are you on news from the broader realm?”

    Robert and Ned looked at each other.

    “Not very,” Ned admitted. “Last I heard, my brother Benjen had taking to composing music?”

    Which was weeks ago. Robert pretended not to feel relieved at not being the most behind on this too. “Renly’s had his first name day!”

    “And did you read your parents’ ravens, or are you just saying so because you remembered his day of birth just now?”

    Robert deflated.

    “It was a good attempt.”

    Robert groaned. “Just get to the point.”

    “We have been invited to Oldtown, to attend the wedding of Baelor Hightower and Elia Martell.”
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter II.2: Grinding Teeth Do Not a Gay Storm Make (VIII)
  • Karmic Acumen

    Well-known member
    A/N: I have failed! I didn't end Robert's POV here! But since I managed to naturally fit a lot of the North's advancement and general plot progress that I had originally marked for later, I consider it a fair trade.

    ==============
    Thomas_Denmark_eyrie.jpg


    "-. 278 AC .-"


    As he listened and read everything Jon told and showed them, Robert Baratheon seriously wondered whether his father was still sane. He couldn't imagine having to deal with even half of what Jon was unloading on them. It turned out that while they were busy arguing ancient history with the most obstinate fake priest imaginable, the rest of Westeros had sailed all the way up Shit Creek without a paddle and taken residence in the deepest, dankest basement of Castle Skullduggery.

    And that was just the background information that didn't have anything to do with the Oldtown wedding at all. At least not directly.

    Duskendale was the first snark in the room. The charter given by King Aerys before Ned came along had led to a massive boom to the Darklyn lordship, the port town having quickly expanded into a city. But this also meant it proceeded to drain people, trade and jobs from King's Landing like snowmelt down a rill. An issue that only seemed to have picked up pace with the completion of the Hall of Wisdom a couple of months back.

    "I'm guessing the King isn't happy?" Robert asked, because he knew Ned wasn't one to state the obvious.

    "You would think so," Jon said. "But your father seems to have approached the matter as an opportunity. He's taken advantage of the shortage of bribe money to pick out who's most disgruntled at the drop in protection fees, so called. He's dismissed, maimed, gelded or outright executed about a third of the Goldcloaks by now, including half of their officers and almost every Gate Captain. I'm told it has done wonders to restore the capital's appeal among traders of all stripes. But it may just be the smallfolk that will sing his praises loudest by the end of it, if the biogas production proves as lucrative as the Scales claim."

    'Scales' was what the people had taken to calling the Northern maesters ever since Rickard Stark promoted their metric system via the Winds of Winter. Since weighing schemes were a fact of life that no one had found a solution for in thousands of years, Robert was more inclined to think it was just an excuse to make sure their name had something to do with how they wore their chain links on their clothing.

    All of which quickly fled his mind as he skimmed the reports Jon was showing them, because no shit his father was being forced to clean up the capital. There was so much shit on the Cloaks alone that you could probably light the whole city on fire with just their stench alone. Robert wasn't sure about this business of putting shit to fester in a barrel just so you can cook on shit fumes, but this was Dad so it couldn't be as insane as it sounded. Tanners already used piss to cure leather, didn't they? And didn't a lot of the best mushrooms grow out of shit too? Even if it didn't work out, the business would probably be worth it for the drop in stink alone, wasn't that the first thing people mentioned about King's Landing? The city's high and small folk alike were going to sing his father's praises to the end of time. Maybe he should call in the Scales to do something for the Kingswood smallfolk too, before those outlaws managed to carry off someone actually important.

    Paying peasants to shit, the things Ned's maesters came up with, honestly!

    "I'm sure Qarlton Chelsted and Symond Staunton are pleased," Ned said, yanking Robert's mind back on track.

    It also turned out the Duskendale charter was putting a lot of coin in the pockets of the Master of Coins and Maser of Laws. Robert wondered how long they'd have let it go on despite every day causing King's Landing to decline. They were making money off his father's cleverness and goodwill, the thieves!

    "Robert," Jon's voice brought his thoughts to a stumbling halt before they could slip away from him again. "I know you have trouble focusing when it comes to matters you didn't pick out yourself. And I know it seems like I am talking around the original point, but I promise it will prove important by the end. I need you to focus for this. Can you do that?"

    "Right. Sorry."

    Robert wished he could work out like he usually did, but he couldn't do that and read at the same time. Well, not without getting a squire or two and have one of them hold the papers in front of his face and wait a minute, that wasn't a bad idea at all if-

    "Robert!"

    "Sorry! Sorry…"

    Being always as good as his word, Jon then proceeded to tell them a story that didn't have anything to do with anything. Some newly landed knight from the Westerlands went on a hunt with his firstborn. Then his giant freak of a son – quite the scary lad, it was said – died slowing down whatever beast only managed to turn the man into a bleeding mess on the ground. Then some wanderer or other came upon the mess and managed to get slightly less mangled while finishing the beast – probably a bear. This lad – 'tall as a gleaming mountain clad in plate and sword and shield smooth as a mirror' – then took the man's other son as a squire in payment for his life and rode off on his lustrous steed… somewhere in the other direction. Or so the story went. Robert supposed it was exciting enough, especially since the mysterious wanderer turned out to be some lad that Ned knew from Winterfell, but he didn't understand what it had to do with anything. He didn't think Ned understood either, but seeing as he was quite pleased to hear about this 'Walder' fellow, Robert decided he didn't mind. Not to say he didn't have plenty else to mind though.

    "Oh piss off, Ned, this has nothing on Dunk and Egg" Robert scoffed. "You're drunk if you expect me to believe that."

    "That's not what I said."

    "Good, because it's crazy! What even is the point of this story?"

    "The point is that this is just the latest in the man's tale of wandering good-doing," Jon said calmly. "The point is that the Faith has put much effort into discrediting all notions that knights like Serwyn of the Mirror Shield existed before Andal times. But now we have his second coming striding forth from the infidel North like a legend straight out of the Age of Heroes, living the chivalry ideal while spurning the Seven, and indeed claiming not to be any knight at all."

    Robert blinked. "Oh…"

    Jon nodded. "The response among the faithful and especially the clergy has been outsized, to say the least."

    Robert thought deeply. About religion, tradition, politics and weddings being prepared in the most ancient of Westeros places. It still didn't feel like a big enough deal. "It's not the only bug up their arse, is it?"

    "No indeed."

    Robert was right. And then some.

    Ice export, gemstone export, iron export, steel export, disease killers, plague killers, a dozen new kinds of booze – "You've been holding out on me, Ned you cunt!" – shipped in unique glass bottles, Pazaak and Gwent in every tavern, tools, tools to make tools, glass, glass windows, glass jars, glass baubles, far-eyes, thermometers (they wanted him to put quicksilver in his mouth, were they crazy?), all with neat little plaques and labels with the maker's mark and place of origin. And that's without getting into the really crazy stuff. Like no more food imports by the North.

    Like food exports from the North. Three new crops never seen in Westeros before. Potatoes as easy to grow as weeds and bountiful as corn. Rice that kept forever but didn't grow anywhere outside the Neck of all places. Maple syrup that you could get from trees that didn't produce it except in the cold. None of them sold outside the North for anything less than coin enough to ruin anyone who wasn't at least as rich as a High Lord. Robert had heard about all of these things piecemeal over the years, but he'd never bothered considering what they signified together.

    And then there was newer stuff too.

    For the first time in history, a High Lord not named Stark had declined a maester replacement from the Citadel in favour of one from the Crown of Winter Institute of Learning. Sure, it was a Northern House – Glover – but it proved once and for all that Rickard Stark's Northern Citadel ambitions had borne fruit despite everyone expecting him to fail. Almost nobody had managed to bring themselves to fully accept it, despite everything else Robert had just gone over. Been made to go over. Because he'd been as oblivious as everyone else. Damn.

    And the list wasn't even over. It still had those other fruit from the Winter Institute that could prove the success of Rickard Stark's northern ambitions. The printing press, printed books enough to outnumber however many Seven Pointed Stars were out and about by now, the Winds of Winter, the Journal of Scientific Inquiry that published a new breakthrough every few months.

    It was that last one, Robert now found, that had really tossed the fox amongst the chickens. Not unto itself, but because of the knowledge it dangled before the noses of craftsmen, tradesmen and inventors that had taken to traveling North for 'inspiration' from all reaches of the continent and beyond. Incidentally avoiding the southron trade guilds and their 'exhausting politics and even more exhausting obsession with hoarding' that Jon never held back from holding in contempt when the topic turned that way. In private at least.

    On the Killing of Plagues, The Nature of Disease, Germ Theory, Pregnancy Outcomes Related to Age…

    "Four-Field Crop Rotation," Robert sounded out, the lightning going off in his mind and landing on a certain memory. "Ned, isn't that something you mentioned once?"

    "It is."

    "Before we moved to the Eyrie the first time."

    "Yes."

    "… And this only came out late last year."

    "Yes."

    Which gave people just enough time to test it before the presumed coming of autumn. It made for just enough harvest seasons to let them see the benefits, but not enjoy them before having to switch to winter crops. Enough time to paint the North in a good light just as they resumed paying what were apparently much bigger taxes than before, meaning the secret would have shortly stopped being a secret anyway. Enough time for the rest of the Seven Kingdoms to see the worth of the technique, but not enough to apply it before next winter, preserving the North's advantage for another turning while painting the Scales and House Stark in the best possible light.

    Robert's mind turned to logistics then. He didn't think he'd find something so capable of focusing his entire mind like Ned's war did. Especially not so soon. But the moment he thought past the North's sparse population, or the Stormlands whose hills and farmers needed all the help they could get, oh boy…

    "Robert?" Jon asked after a while. "What are you thinking about?"

    "Cycling fields," Robert said slowly. "Isn't it going to bugger smaller farmers right up the arse? Especially in the Reach?" He could see it more clearly the more he thought about it. Larger landowners would be able to apply the new method and outcompete smaller farmers, which would enable them to buy them out or run them off, noble overseer or no. Hells, many of them would even be that noble overseer, there was no shortage of petty knights in the 'Heart of Chivalry.' It would let them centralize land and control the food trade while the bulk of smallfolk went poor and starved, helpless to do anything. "Fuck."

    "Robert?"

    "The Reach is going to see famine or a smallfolk rebellion by next summer."

    Ned frowned.

    Jon, though, just nodded again, if slowly. "Unless house Tyrell forbids the use of crop rotation entirely."

    "But then it's either a smallfolk rebellion or war over their blatant power play, or that's what it would look like.'"

    "In the worst case scenario, I suppose it's certainly not impossible."

    "All the while, the other kingdoms will become less reliant on Reach food the more people apply the four-field rotation, and whatever else comes up from the North to kick Highgarden's teeth in next."

    They already had new crops the Reach didn't have. Robert knew for sure his father would stop at almost nothing to get the potatoes. What next? Crop medicine? Crop plaguekillers? Pest killers? Pest repelling spells? What about those crazy rumours about Winterfell inventing a lightning-fast way to smelt iron just to make fancy farming tools, was that actually true? Old God worshippers were steadily moving North in greater numbers and not coming back, according to the reams of detailed paper on happening in the Riverlands that Jon had for some reason. Did that mean the North's food supply was now good enough to produce a surplus? Support a growing population? What about Winter? The North always lost the greatest share of people, was that going to change too? And what if a lord adopted Northern science regardless of what their overlords decided? If the Blackwoods did it in the Riverlands, what would the Tullys do?

    What did the North mean for all this to accomplish? The North was controlling the leak of its advantages. The knowledge would crack the foundation of the southern kingdom with the most potential soft power and actual military power. How Highgarden dealt with the problem would only change the shape of the bloody repercussions. And regardless of what happened, their standing would be weakened and the politics of the realm would change just in time for winter to set in.

    Robert abruptly began to rifle through everything else in Jon's stack of notes, looking for anything that would prove or disprove the image peeking up through the clouds. It took some time, but Ned and Jon waited until he was done. And when he was done, he was done and then some.

    The Wolf Pack had returned to the North, just like the Company of the Rose. And it looked like almost all the Northern male heirs of their generation – including Brandon Stark – were just finishing their training with the sellsword company. As soldiers, rather than commanders.

    "Ned…" Robert asked slowly. "Is your family fomenting rebellion?"

    Ned snorted. "If they are, I haven't been told, though you'll be the first to know if that ever changes, I'm sure."

    "Very funny."

    Thinking about it more, though, Robert ultimately decided he'd been a right cunt to immediately assume the worst about Ned's family and homeland. What was the North going to do, not share their advancements? Everyone up to the King himself would be on their arse afterwards, and everything else would still happen. Ned was a better person than he was, to laugh him off so easily.

    "Ned. I was an arse and a half to jump to the worst conclusion about your family. I'm sorry."

    "I forgive you."

    Ned forgave far too easily too.

    But Robert knew not to throw it in his face – unlike certain other total cunts – so he decided he may as well move on to the grumpkin in the room: if just two disgraced maesters and a dozen acolytes could make a Kingdom leap forward by several generations in every possible way, what the fuck had the Citadel been doing? Or, worse, what had they been stopping everyone from doing all this time?

    "The King is attending the wedding, isn't he?" Ned said for both of them.

    Jon had been waiting with an unreadable gaze since Robert's callous accusation of his far too kind and generous foster brother, but now he spoke again. Finally. "Just so."

    "But he's not actually going there for the wedding."

    "Yes he is, but there are other concerns pulling him in that direction as well, yes."

    "Concerns big enough to outweigh the importance of the Faith's problems."

    "The High Septon will be officiating the ceremony and the Most Devout are going as well," Jon answered. "But I do believe you are onto something."

    "The Maesters are in deep shit again, aren't they?" Robert said, amazed he'd ever believed that being blamed for every natural death would be the worst of the maesters' problems. "All of them. From the Citadel and Darklyn's new Hall."

    "And the Alchemists. And the Scribes. And every other trade guild since this began making its way to every port town and city." Jon pushed forward what turned out to be an older issue of the Scales' science journal. Progress Disincentivisation and Anticompetitive Practice: A Critical Review of Monopolies

    Robert would never admit it, but them journal articles had instantly become his second favorite form of the written word right after newspaper columns, for the simple fact that they all came with neat and tidy conclusions at the end that let him skip the dry parts. "Guilds are holding us back?"

    "My kin in Gulltown seem to be coming around to the idea, if naught else."

    And if he mentioned them, it meant that Jon was out of patience with talk of coin counting for the day. Double damn. Then again, Robert was just about ready to tackle the Other in the room himself. "I don't suppose House Hightower did the sane thing and not invite House Stark to their nuptials?"

    "No indeed. Though I'm sure they were relieved when their invitation was declined."

    Say what now?

    "Ned," Jon said. "This talk so far has been mostly for your benefit. I said earlier that I meant for you two to start making your own decisions. But the only worthwhile decisions are informed decisions, so I wanted to lay out all the important points. Other people will always seek to make their own options for you, but they are never the only options you have. I trust you understand the difference now?"

    Ned's voice was grave. "Yes."

    "This, then, are the options your father has arranged for you – you can attend the wedding as your own man, or go home as your own man. But not as House Stark's representative. Lord Rickard has declined Baelor Hightower's invite. His stated reason is that he can't in good conscience answer such a call when he still hasn't done so for the King's own invitation to travel south for his commendation." Which was fair. "There are many questioning this justification, but considering what all has been happening up North – never mind everything we don't know about – I'll let you decide for yourselves whether or not to take him at face value."

    Keeping up with all the new business, stamping down on flaring rivalries because, traveling from one petty holdfast to the next to double-check the loyalty of his petty lords' maesters, using that same endless Progress to make sure said lords weren't skimping on their taxes, suffice to say Lord Stark had been extremely busy the past five years even disregarding the raiding problem that mostly solved itself. And that was without counting the rumors about two rival would-be Kings-Beyond-the-Wall. That was another few months of work, where Ned's dad and brother went and inspected the Night's Watch too, including visits to all the castles along the Wall. Even the abandoned ones. To say nothing of the War Games in the former Bolton holdings that had since been broken down in dozens of smaller parts. That was another grand old story.

    No, Robert wasn't jealous of them grand adventures, whatever gave you that idea you fucking cunts?

    Come to think of it, was the wildling problem why Lord Stark brought the Wolf Pack over? But they already had the Company of the Rose from years back when there still hadn't been a whiff of wildling kings and-

    "Your father is willing to defer to my judgement on whether or not you should be allowed to attend," Jon was telling Ned. "However, unless you yourself persuade him otherwise, you will be under the authority of Ser Wyman Manderly once there, your father's official representative. Robert, this goes for you as well – if you choose to go, you won't be your own man. You'll be your father's son, with all that implies."

    Robert suddenly had the image of insulting the High Septon to his face and telling him to piss on his gods just as his father walked up behind him. He shuddered. Next option please? Not like he wanted his reunion with Dad to be at a Dornishwoman's wedding anyway!

    Ned, though, seemed to be thinking very deeply about it. "Who else will be there?"

    "All other Lords Paramount have confirmed their attendance, with or without their families and up to half a dozen of their foremost bannermen."

    "The Greyjoys too?"

    "Yes."

    The Greyjoys were attending a Hightower wedding?

    "…Well," Robert said when nobody else seemed to follow up. "That's going to be awkward."

    "It's precisely because of all the recent awkwardness that Quellon Greyjoy has decided to participate."

    "And how fortunate for him," Ned almost sneered, "that my father will not."

    Now this was something Robert was familiar with. The Ironborn had been caught doing a bit of raiding and a lot of wood poaching on the western coast, especially Sea Dragon Point and the New Gift. Brazenly inland into the latter too. They would cut the timber and rough hew it and then carry it back to the Iron Isles to let it season. They had also set up wood drying places in the abandoned parts of the woods near the Wall that no one bothered to patrol. They used to pay Northern loggers some coin to shut their mouths, and then just killed them when the loggers started regaining their conscience, which seemed to have happened more and more often in recent years. Ned had certainly fumed over it enough, in that quietly seething way of his. Robert still thought – but didn't say – that it made perfect sense for things to be that way. Shipwrights didn't look for any old tree, they needed long straight old trees. The kind that went without harvesting for generations. Like, say, in places where wildlings kept killing or scaring people away, like the hill clans did in the Mountains of the Moon. Plenty of loggers would be thinking about how to poach that wood that nobody was using. Little wonder a few coins went such a long way to strike a lawless deal.

    Of course, then the North started building its semaphore towers and the Ironborn suddenly had a hard time not being spotted. Then the North came up with the crazy idea of mounted infantry and sent it intercepting and eliminating the Ironborn 'resource raids' with extreme prejudice. The Ironborn tried to switch things up and raid during foul weather, which backfired spectacularly when foul weather turned out to mean summer snows. The Snowdrifters lived up to their name quite literally and took an even bloodier toll on the cunts, in blood and lives and even their ships.

    And then Euron Greyjoy decided that discovering a new, secret shipyard in the Bay of Ice was reason enough to break the King's Peace and launched a raid on the port in broad daylight. Which became a slew of raids on two other shipyards and half a dozen ships when the shipwrights and captains kept breaking and burning everything in reach to deny him spoils. Ned's fuming over that sad business had been outright gloating. Especially when the Iron Throne summoned the upstart pirate to account for himself. Alas, that was only followed by Euron Greyjoy sailing off into the Summer Sea, pursued by a share of the Iron Fleet whose size always changed in the telling. An incensed Quellon Greyjoy followed that by officially and forever banishing his son from the Iron Isles on pain of the King's Justice. Naturally, everyone assumed it was a mummery and that the man had deliberately let his son go. Didn't help that the pursuing ships were either trying to catch him or leave with him, depending on who you asked.

    And now Quellon Greyjoy had somehow decided that the best way to regain face was attending a Greenlander wedding.

    "Awkwardness is right."

    "How is the Iron Throne planning to deal with this?" Ned asked.

    "That is not among the things I have been told. I expect either a show of force in the shape of the Royal Fleet, a snub of similar scope, or both. All are equally likely in light of the Court's unchanged travel itinerary."

    Robert most certainly didn't like it when Jon made leading statements, but they always signaled he was getting to the meat of the matter, so Robert usually managed to forgive him. "And that is?"

    "The Royal Party is not taking a ship to Oldtown. The King has already announced and begun preparations to travel by land." Wait, really? "And this is the part that concerns you, Robert, because this seems to be another instance of your father taking things as an opportunity. He has decided to make it a Royal Progress, except under different rules than all those in the past – chiefly, the old way of hospitality."

    "Old way?" Ned pounced. "You mean like it's still done in the North."

    "Just so. The Royal Address framed it as a way to minimise the strain on the treasuries and stores of the many small keeps and holdfasts the King's Party will impose upon on the way. But I think you two can see the hidden goal here."

    "Demanding courtiers to bring food and drink equal to their imposition on the host's hospitality will cut down on the freeloaders and opportunists," Ned surmised. "The lickspittles too. It's not as easy to kiss arse when it's costing you actual coin. It will also limit the size of the courtiers and petitioners' parties." Ned was getting that gleam in his eye that he only got when he read or wrote in his mysterious notebook of mystery. "Make it easier to know how invested in their purpose they are, when someone really comes in strength. Or not. And it will make it just as easy and affordable for the host to give appropriate gifts on their departure. Or not."

    Was this why the Old Way was so big on hospitality? Was it really so easy to kick dirty politics in the cunt? Robert thought he might have just found a new appreciation for guest right. Suddenly, he didn't feel like laughing anymore at Ned for reading so often from that book of old fairytales sent down from Winterfell by that Old Nan person. Maybe he could swipe it from his room one of these days? No, the one time Robert went through his things and letters since they stopped sharing rooms, Ned actually punched him in the face and turned into Stannis when Robert tried to laugh it off.

    "Jon." Robert's thought came like lightning. "Does dad plan to make this a permanent thing?"

    "That is the question, isn't it? Would change the power games in the capital quite thoroughly if he did. But of course, the decision ultimately lies with the King."

    "Right." Sure it did. "And you're saying this has something to do with Dad's plans for me?"

    "Only assumptions. He has written nothing to me regarding you. However, he has informed me that he has sent a private missive with a courier. I expect him to arrive just before for my own departure. Considering these recent developments…"

    "Right." Dad was giving him a new mission! What was it? Long as it wasn't the Small Council or the library, Robert was born ready! Join him on the trip? Go to King's Landing to break heads? Become a wandering knight? He'd have to get knighted, but that just meant he had to go and win a tourney, and wouldn't you know it, there was a big one being set up right now! Easy!

    "Now that you've both sufficiently indulged your fantasies," Jon dryly interrupted Robert's daydream, "I'm ready to present the option I arranged for you." Jon folded his hands on the table and beheld the two of them. "I will be attending the wedding. But I won't be taking the two of you with me."

    "What?" Robert roared. "Why? And whatever happened to us making our own decisions?"

    "I said you could make then. And I'm even helping you make them informed. I did not, however, promise to help you fulfill them."

    Oh, Jon was resorting to technicalities now!?

    "Why?"

    And since when was Ned all composure again?

    "Several reasons. The first is because of the wedding itself. It is not just an alliance with Dorne. It also reads as a show of defiance and warning. To the Iron Throne." That was the last thing Robert expected to hear. "I don't want to risk the two of you getting dragged into whatever power shows and shadow plays will inevitably occur there. Ser Baelor is not lord, technically, and Elia Martell is certainly not in line to inherit Dorne. That the crown is attending at all is atypical. It speaks of certain personal reasons I'd rather you two not be in the range of when the landslide inevitably happens. I don't relish being near them, but I have my own reasons to go there."

    Jon then proceeded to talk them through a borderline slanderous string of reports and missives about Oldtown, House Hightower, House Targaryen, and the fallout from the Great Deratting that still hadn't finished its rotten time in the sun.

    Leyton Hightower had been a hostage in King's Landing since the Deratting. The point was to guarantee House Hightower's good behaviour. Except now Baelor Hightower was marrying the Princess of Dorne, which was about as clear a glove tossed at the King's feet as anything could be to those who knew even the barebones of history. It made Robert seriously wonder if the Tyrells had even been consulted about it first.

    But that wasn't even half of it, because Baelor Hightower had been busy. He responded to his father being arrested by 'idealistically misjudging' the bloodlust of the commonborn and 'tragically failing' to contain the smallfolk outrage against the Oldtown septons. When the Iron Throne demanded an accounting, Ser Baelor sent them an exhaustive list of names, titles, holdings, crimes and punishments applied and / or pending. When The Iron Throne made noise about that list not including any of the smallfolk that lynched the Mansions of the Pious red – the Shield of the Faith couldn't keep silent after all – Baelor Hightower went on a second arrest and execution spree, almost all of whom turned out to be the corrupt elements that had meanwhile been unearthed among the traders and city guard. And when the Iron Throne sent Symond Staunton over there with a small army of men to make his own reckoning on behalf of the increasingly frothing High Septon, he found no hide nor hair of the commoners in question. Interestingly, a large share of Duskendale's initial immigration post-charter seemed to have come from Oldtown. Just a coincidence, surely. That Denys Darklyn wasn't able to refuse such a bountiful influx of scribes and acolytes lest he set back his House of Wisdom was also mere coincidence, certainly.

    "Jon," Ned said in that slow way of his that denoted abject disbelief. "It says here that 'the Iron Throne will take advantage of the auspicious occasion provided by these nuptials to see the reins of Westeros' oldest City return to the proper hands.' Does this mean Lord Leyton is being released from his detainment?"

    "Quite so."

    Robert gaped. Baelor Hightower had got one over House Targaryen and made himself out to be a savage enough dog that the crown decided they'd rather have his father back there. He literally drove the King so spare that he was willing to release a man he absolutely believed was a traitor. All so he wouldn't have to deal with whatever idea the Bloody next got to escalate tensions. Completely deniably. "Holy shit."

    "Indeed," Jon agreed, completely seriously. "House Targaryen, the Martells, Tullys, Lannisters, all Reach houses that claim descent from Garth Greenhand, myself, even Quellon Greyjoy will be in attendance for this travesty of reconciliation. And I still haven't touched on my personal purpose for going there that will absolutely see you two dragged into the resulting mess. Can either of you guess?"

    Robert shook his head. Surprisingly, so did Ned.

    "And that's why I'm not taking you with me. You've shown the ability to strategize. You've shown tactics every bit as good as those in the yard. And Robert, at least, has shown that he can keep a secret. But neither of you yet have the ability to read the present as well as you do the past, even after all the information I've given to you upfront." Robert almost bit his tongue in outrage. "However, I meant what I said before. It's time you made decisions yourself, see them through yourselves, and deal with the consequences yourselves. Robert, you're a man grown now. And Ned may as well be older than you, for all that he was born one year after." Now that was… no, no, that was fair. "So while I am not taking you with me, you're both free to come by your own means if you wish. Your own coin, your own travel arrangements. I certainly won't cage you."

    "Some option you got there," Robert groused, knowing but not caring that he was about to be full of shit. "You didn't have to tie us in so many knots. If you didn't want us there, you could have just said so."

    "Ah, but that isn't the option." Jon was all smug now too!? "I've yet to even name that."

    "Jon," Ned said tiredly. "Please have mercy on my poor ears, you know it's me Robert will complain to for this. All day."

    Well fuck you too, you no good traitor.

    "Very well." Said his supreme condescension. "It so happens I have been arranging a wedding of my own." What's this now? "Alyssa's, to be exact. I have prevailed on Elys to accept an outside match. I had originally planned to make it a big family event, but with recent events forcing my hand, I was hoping you might consider being her escorts. She will be leaving to live the rest of her life far away. I thought familiar faces would do her well on the parting."

    … How did Robert not already know about this?

    "Jon." Ned sounded almost suspicious all of a sudden. "Who is she marrying?"

    "Jonos Bracken."

    Wait, is that what he meant by outside match? "You're sending her to the Riverlands? Why?"

    "Ned?"

    Oh he did not just snub him!

    "… I'm not sure what you want me to say." Ned admitted. "How is a Bracken a good idea? They're known Blackfyre conspirators." They were? They didn't fight for the Ninepenny kings, surely? Or was he talking about before, back during Dunk and Egg times? But then he may as well accuse the Redwynes, Freys and who knew which others. "Are you sure that's the kind of interest you want to bind Alyssa to? Come to think of it, won't this match send the King the wrong message?"

    "No. If anything it should be the opposite message. House Arryn and Bracken are not peers. By this bond, they will be beholden to me."

    "But she isn't marrying as an Arryn, she's a Waynwood. And Aly would be theirs to hold hostage in an eventuality. I mean, with Blackfyres across the sea… Unconfirmed, admittedly."

    Unconfirmed he says. The public screed the King descended into after that courier came from the North to explain the sudden reveal and movement of House Stark's Essosi relatives became its own legend practically overnight. Of all the Blackfyres to squeeze such vitriol from the main Targaryen branch, Robert had never imagined it would be a eunuch, of all things. Never mind that his lineage was never confirmed, there probably wasn't a person on either side of the sea that was more hunted right now. Especially after his Magister friend from Pentos publicly and categorically denounced him and put his own price on his head.

    "Jon…" Ned suddenly asked. His tone had taken a strange turn unexpectedly. "The Brackens are among the foremost adherents of the Seven in the Riverlands, aren't they?"

    "Openly and proud of it."

    "How do they feel about the recent… calumnies, shall we say?"

    "Now that is a good question. They've been quite obstinate in refusing to share their thoughts on the matter. That said, they've also gone out of their way to secure the services of the region's most prominent wandering septon for the wedding ceremony. Since you seem so interested in the Seven and have already read everything there is to read on it, I was thinking you may take this opportunity to talk to someone who lives the priest's life, rather than merely talk about it. Perhaps he'll take less defensively to your questions than Urizen has. Present your arguments to someone who might at least pretend to debate in good faith, perhaps even before a properly receptive audience? I'm sure Robert will help you if you ask him. He seems to do whatever you tell him."

    "No I don't!" He didn't, right?

    Ned ignored Robert to keep staring at Jon. "Does this septon like to travel barefoot to the point his feet have turned leather-brown and just as hard?"

    "An excellent guess. Don't hold it against him before you meet him though. I hear he is warming up to some of your views already."

    "Such as?"

    "The Nine Noble Virtues."

    The room turned and stayed very quiet. Somehow, Robert's mind didn't even once try to run away from him. Not that he could cope with silence any better than usual. "Nine noble virtues?"

    "Courage, truth, honor, fidelity, discipline, hospitality, industriousness, self-reliance, perseverance."

    Robert sat back in his chair, taken aback not just by the list but how Ned had given it. It sounded like a really good list that Robert really wanted to hear more about, but Ned had said it almost absentmindedly. Vacantly, even.

    And when Ned spoke again, it was low and damn near disbelieving. "… You mean to split the Faith."



    He WHAT!?

    "I don't imagine what you could possibly mean by that." That had no business being said like an old dodderer! "Whatever happens in Oldtown will be down to all the fuss in the Starry Sept, what with the King's Landing clergy and the Starry Sept devout being all in the same place for that whole week. Under the eyes of the King, the Hand, and every great noble head except the one they may or may not have a legitimate grievance against. That said, should some septon or other expect me to pledge my support to him during the inevitable disruption to the main event, the onus of blame will not fall on me for however he reacts when I instead mention the Sparrow and what an excellent display he put on at my niece's wedding. I'm sure Denys will be very publically supportive or outraged at my approach to the situation, as it suits him. I'm old and my heir is young enough to 'learn better' whichever way the falcon flies. But you boys shouldn't worry too much. Why would any septon need an outsider's endorsement like that? Well, unless they weren't particularly popular with their peers, but what fool would try to build any position of power on such a weak foundation?"

    Robert Baratheon stared at his foster father, vaguely astounded he wasn't open-mouthed on top of everything else.

    Then he slammed a hand on the table, jumped to his feet and pointed his finger dramatically. "I knew it! You're just a schemer after all, you grumpkin!"

    Jon smiled – it completely blasted away the brewing clouds in Robert's mind – stood up, walked around the table and put his hands on his shoulders. "I'm proud of you, Robert."

    … That wasn't fair.

    Robert hugged him. He had to bend a little, but that was alright.

    When Robert finally released him – you didn't stop hugging someone until you were good and ready, Dad said so! – Jon turned and embraced Ned too. "I'm proud of you Eddard."

    "Thank you, Jon."

    Fucking Starks and their fucking ice for blood.

    When Jon released him – because Ned didn't know how to hug proper either, the cunt – Jon turned and embraced them both. "I love you both, my boys."

    "… Luv you too," Robert muttered, misty-eyed. So what if he was, huh? Huh!? You gonna say someth-

    "The Faith made a business out of raping small children," Jon murmured in their ears. "When, exactly, did I give the impression I have tolerance for such things?" Jon pulled away. "I'll let you talk."

    Then he walked out.

    Robert stood there, thinking about going to King's Landing as Jon's ward, attending the Oldtown wedding as Dad's boy, going to the Riverlands as a man to help form ties with who might become the high priests of an entire new church, and how one of the titles of the King on the Iron Throne was Shield of the Faith.

    "Did we just engage in sedition?"

    "I'm going to the Riverlands."

    "Alright then."

    Hopefully Dad wouldn't be too disappointed.
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter II.2: Grinding Teeth Do Not a Gay Storm Make (IX)
  • Karmic Acumen

    Well-known member
    scroll_of_wisdom_by_sarafiel_d9kwon2-fullview.jpg


    "-. 278 AC .-"


    Jon decided it was well enough into the fall season that he may as well have the Eyrie vacated, seeing as so many people would be leaving the place at once. It was a hectic couple of weeks to get everything packed and moving. Hectic, dusty, sweaty, and seasoned with a fair bit of dramatics from Softbeak who was beyond incensed that he was being left behind alone at the Gates of the Moon. Well, very quiet and subdued dramatics, but it was better than nothing! Not everyone could be Alyssa Waynwood after all! Speaking of whom, she was ever so, er, accepting of her arranged marriage that she just couldn't bear to wait for them to go down to the Gates. She came up to the Eyrie the day before they all descended just to have a talk with her uncle in person.

    Robert greeted her with a big hug, two very loud and sloppy kisses on her cheeks, then he carried her from the courtyard all the way over the threshold to Jon's solar despite her (fake) protests.

    Then he dumped her in a chair and followed Ned out and away.

    "Where are we going?"

    "It's a surprise."

    Robert's mind somehow flew back to the first surprise they shared, when it was just the two of them except with Robert as the one, er… leading the way. "… You're not gonna grab me by the balls again, are you?"

    "Not unless you've earned it, brother."

    Brother! Robert felt like he might just melt from sappiness. He should never have doubted Ned, that was way before they knew each other, true friends didn't do to friends such unmanly things! He hugged Ned until his bones creaked and kept hugging him for a long time to hide his weak legs. Sniff.

    "It's alright, Robert."

    "I'm not crying!" Robert protested, then their talk finally caught up to him and he jumped away from Ned as if struck by lightning. "The fuck do you get off saying that so easily – wait! What the fuck does 'earn it' even mean – no, wait, does that mean you've planned for it!? For… for… Ned! Ned, don't you walk away from me, you do that one more time and I swear to every god that doesn't exist I'll-!"

    The 'surprise' turned out to be one evening with just the two of them high up on the Eyrie's tallest summit. Ned led him to the tallest spire where they stood, sat, sparred with weapons and without weapons, then talked and, when it was finally less day than night, Ned went and showed him a Northern custom close to his heart that he'd not mentioned before even once: the skylamp.

    It was… Robert didn't know what to say about it, except that he spent ages just watching the flamelights get higher and higher. All sixteen of them. Sixteen, because Jon had indefinitely put off Robert's coming of age celebration because of the whole Septon Patsy diversion. Robert would've hugged Ned again if he were at all willing to miss more of the sight than it took to blink, now and then. He tried to imagine what it would look like if it were dozens more. Hundreds. Thousands even. He could only picture the stars in the sky. Especially while busy trying not to go all sappy and weak in the knees again at knowing Ned hadn't shared that tradition with anyone else.

    'Course, then Ned went and blew that fancy horn he got from home. It made everyone stop, come out and look up at the lamps too, all right and proper.

    They drank ale, beer and wine enough that they were right proper relaxed by the time the lamps were just little glints in the night. They drank and they talked. About lots of things. Men, women, girls, boys, fucking septons that Jon inflicted on them because they were 'useful.' Somehow, they even went and talked about getting married and having little Neds and Robertses and what have you.

    "I'll have an army of sprogs and they'll be smart and strong and good at everything and handsome and perfect," Robert proclaimed. "Just like me!"

    "My children will all be smart, strong, loved and trueborn," Ned said with that seriousness as deep as the roots of the mountain that he only ever reached when he was drunk off his arse, could barely hold his liquor that Ned. "I'll convert a whole wing of my castle into a play pen with toys, obstacle courses, climbing cliffs and nets. Pitons and ropes like the Wildilings use to climb the Wall when they come raiding. If I have a daughter, I'll hire an old widow to teach her what she needs, one that's already seen her own children grown, so she doesn't need to find fulfilment through mine but knows what to pass on. Maybe I'll even hire a dancing master for from Braavos if she's anything like Lya."

    "The mysterious Lya." Robert took a long chug from his beer mug. "The Lya you never talk about. Why? She ugly? Simple? Dwarf?"

    "She's doomed," Ned said flatly. "Spends so much time complaining about everything she doesn't want that she barely knows what she does want. Any time she might spend on figuring that out, she spends instead dreaming. Everything she does think she wants is what she apes from Brandon."

    "Like what?"

    "Riding, running, hunting, swordplay, pants instead of skirts and dresses," Ned waved vaguely. "Boy things."

    "Sounds like my kind of girl," Robert laughed. "Is she pretty at least? What about music, is she any good for that? There's some good songs out there now, does she know at least the good ones? Or is it all doom and gloom and 'Here's a toast, here's a toast to you~'"

    "Where did you hear that song?"

    Ned was suddenly looming over him, demanding to know here he'd heard those verses. Robert had to force himself not to cover his crotch. He liked decisiveness in a man just fine, but not so much that he enjoyed being intimidated by someone a head shorter. "The hells' gotten into you?"

    That snapped Ned out of… whatever it was. "You shouldn't know that song. How do you know it?"

    The fuck did he mean Robert shouldn't know it? "I don't know, a passing bard? Lot of them are throwing it about ever since Prince Rhaegar went and made it."

    "… Prince Rhaegar… wrote that song…"

    "Years ago now, how have you not heard it before?"

    Ned fell quiet for way too long a time – how was this shocking? Oh well. If Ned dwelled on it and then moved on like he usually did, Robert was willing to let it go. And he did, so that was that! He did cut back on the drink after that, though, the pansy. Oh well! More for him! Ned's tongue loosed back to proper order without ale just fine anyway. It turned out that Robert's intervention in the 'final debate' spared Ned from having to call on the speech he'd prepared from his mysterious notebook of mystery. Tristifer Mudd's speech. For the first time in their life, Ned allowed Robert to see inside that notebook. Robert was gloatingly pleased and then some, but turned mind-blown right quick after that.

    "This speech can break the world," Robert said, shocked.

    "It can," Ned agreed.

    Was this why the Andals made a complete turnaround in behaviour after Tristifer?

    Robert definitely needed to drink after that, so he went and drank more ale, beer and wine until he reached the sort of peaks of drunkenness that he'd only ever heard of in legends. Turned out he was a sad drunk (at least when there wasn't a bodice or sober Ned nearby to muddle on after) and ended up spilling his guts about how much he missed home, how much he missed Dad, how much he didn't miss mom because he wasn't no momma's boy thanking you kindly, and complaining about Stannis despite not having thought about him in weeks and did Ned even fathom how jealous Robert was of him?

    "My father plays favorites too, you know," Ned told him while Robert did his best to double the length of his beard with beer foam. "He knows it, I know it, Brandon knows it. But it doesn't bother me anymore, you know why?"

    Fuck Ned for not being a liar that Robert could call a filthy liar. "Why?"

    "Because however little he likes me compared to Bran, I know he still loves me."

    "Ye'r full o'shit."

    Ned didn't even try to deny it, the cunt.

    "Wha' does tha' brother o' yers say?"

    "Brandon told me to give up on father because he's hopeless so I should try to make him proud of me instead."

    Robert's beer came snorting out.

    "Father was standing right next to him, by the way."

    Robert choked, coughed, sneezed, and broke into laughter so loud and uncontrollable that it made for a lot of grumpy death glares the next day when they set off down the mountain and a whole bunch of them guards hadn't properly rested because of him.

    "Are you gonna do it?" He asked half-way down the Giant's Lance.

    Ned blinked and looked over from his horse, uncomprehendingly.

    "What your brother said, are you gonna do it?"

    Ned frowned and had to spend almost two bends in the path trying to recall what Robert was talking about because Ned was terrible at hangovers too. "Oh. Of course."

    "Why?"

    "It wouldn't do for just one brother to take pride in the other, don't you think?"

    Robert's chest tightened. "I don't think Stannis was ever proud of me," Robert admitted, and fuck everyone else for listening in, see if he cares. Yes, that includes you! "I don't think he can be proud of anybody."

    "Did you ever try?"

    "… No."

    "There's a difference between love and like. I know it. Do you?"

    "Yes." But he doubted Stannis did. If Robert should be alright being loved and not liked, why not Stannis? Why should Robert live his life at the whims of someone else? For someone else? It was his life, Stannis had his own, what more did he want? Maybe a bunch of vinegar-soaked eggs to the face. Like he should have gone and pelted Urizen way back when, instead of letting things descend into such lunacy that he ended up wasting so much time on him and his horseshit.

    That thought fouled his mood for the rest of the ride and much of the day after, though Robert strove not to show it until he went and got himself and Ned absolutely drunk again, as was right and proper!

    "Where'd Hugor Hill go anyway?" Robert grumbled half-way through… he didn't know how many ale mugs. Somewhere between going to the alehouse to drink his sorrows and… not complaining about Stannis being a teeth-grinding cunt, he'd gone and started complaining about Septon Patsy instead. Which was totally fine because Jon hadn't told them to keep quiet about anything, so there! "Where're his forty-four sons? Supposedly the Seven were herding the Andals 'round in person for a generation at most before the Andals came tromping in. Where'd his forty-four sons go? They should've been leading the Andal tribes, where'd they go? Everyone and their gran in the Reach swaggers about who's closest kin to Garth the Green, but I've been here five years and I haven't found anyone bragging about descent from Hugor or any of his sprogs. Why? And what's even up with Artys Arryn? Why that name? Why would the most Andal Andal name himself after some Westerosi prig who lived thousands of years before? Was it to charm the locals? But that's not what happened, is it? Why the crystal sword? Why the hair shirts? Why do septons say the Stranger is the face of the seven most associated with death, instead of the only one? And why didn't I just punch Jon in the face for making me think about all this!?"

    "Why indeed," Ned said as if he weren't the one who said it didn't matter anymore, the daft moron. How'd he never have any moodswings? Wait, was he still – he was still on his second mug, the bastard! "Now that you mention it, though, Artys Arryn is a very odd case. Pure Andal blood, but he came out of nowhere and was a perfect echo of the Age of Heroes Artys Arryn, except he reached the fullness of his prowess when he was just fifteen somehow. Then everyone loved him and followed him and he was apparently the best at everything, even more so than Robar Royce. But that's not even the oddest thing. What happened to those huge falcons that the Winged Knight supposedly rode when he conquered the Giant's Lance? They don't seem to have existed before or after. This legend supposedly conflated with Artys Arryn later, but on what basis? What was the common element that sold it?"

    "Maybe them maesters are right and it was actually dragons," Robert scoffed, emptying his mug and gesturing for the one in Rosie's palms. "Maybe that part of the story isn't the ancient one. Maybe Jon was right and it was the Valyrians that egged the Andals on all along. Now go and be amazed at my findings, peons!"

    "Or it is the proper way to read the ancient legend," Ned said ponderously. "Either there was no myth mix-up and the Artys Arryn of Andal myth was helped by Valyria, or… the original Artys Arryn was himself an invader with dragons… which means the first Artys Arryn might not have been of the First Men either."

    "No wonder everyone from Essosi slavers to the fucking mountain clans can't stand us." Robert laughed. "Our entire history can be summed up as 'then a bunch of foreign cunts came in and broke everything!'"

    "You lowlanders really are all morons, aren't you?"

    Robert blinked owlishly and raised his eyes from his mug to Shaggy, who'd been sitting opposite from them since the very beginning. Robert had completely forgotten about running into him and dragging him along for a drink. Come to think of it, everyone else around them had been pretty quiet for a while now too, weren't they?

    Shaggy looked at the two of them as if they were each half a chunk of bird shit stuck under his shoe. Then he stood up, stomped over to the bar, ordered two of the biggest ale mugs and came back, dumping one in front of each of them. "Drink."

    Robert scowled while he and Ned downed their first mouthful.

    "Drink."

    Robert frowned at Ned and drank again.

    "Drink."

    They drank a third ti-

    "That's right you pathetic fucks, do as you're fucking told."

    Robert threw his mug to the floor and glared at Shaggy, speechless with open-mouthed outrage. Next to him, Ned slowly set his own mug back on the table

    Shaggy plopped back down on his chair and stared at them every bit as disgustedly as before, as if he himself didn't smell foul enough to lay out a whole horde of horses. "Look at you two, jabbering on as if you know anything. You don't know shit. You don't even know life." The big man acted as if he didn't have a bar full of off-duty guards and knights glancing at him from every corner. "Why the fuck do you stick your face so far up the arse of cunts you know for liars? I see it everyday, everywhere since coming down here. Men in capes, men in old robes, men in new robes, they show you a bunch of puppets and shake them in front of you, then they read a few words from some fucking book and you start clapping like trained monkeys. The weak, the stupid, and now the strong too! It's fun to you, isn't it? It must be, to crow about wanting to be the next puppet on strings. To dress up in fancy armor and knock heads with other cunts in fancy armor, while the fat bald man screams about the useless wench with sagging tits, both of them frothing at the mouth. None of you ever say anything worth anything, you all just grunt like pigs and squeal whatever's spoonfed to you by belly-aching jackasses. All the while, your world goes to shit and the future of the young – your future – is given away. And for what? Honor? You don't know the meaning of the word. Glory? Whenever one of you boys shows even an inkling of power, the old and decrepit descend like locusts and beat you over the head until you're scared to do anything with what the Gods gave you but waste it on the useless. And don't even get me started on your faith!"

    Robert Baratheon stared, dumbstruck.

    "The first year after I came down from the mountains, I'd go to people and ask them when they last felt the gods, felt completely drunk on their presence. They didn't know which way to throw me! And those that did, they told me how the gods 'helped' them withstand the hells' temptation to savagery, or they told me some nonsense about being whipped into a frenzy by some man in a sack. I always had to go and spent time in the wilds, where at least the beasts still know they don't need useless busybodies to set aside 'holidays' to live every moment full and proper. When's the last time you heard your blood call out to you? Does it sing in your ear? Do you listened for it? Can you even do it anymore, without being so drunk off your arse that you can't make good on anything it tells you anyway?"

    Robert stared at Shaggy, wondering if he'd drunk enough that reality finally decided he wasn't worthy dragging along anymore.

    "Civilisation. Used to be even you lowlanders still knew how to make the world bent to your whims without smothering the life out of yourselves. The freedom. Now it's all backbreaking labour and withered husks of bones and sweat while your bones get thinner, your teeth rot in your mouth, and every child is smaller than the last. You'd think you nobles would be spared these tolls, but it turns out you just go and live like leeches dazzled by shiny flower patterns, animals locked up in a menagerie you built with your own hands. Even your kings bend the knee to old busybodies playing at wisdom, while the rest of you play at life and war and read with nothing to show for it but a fat, stinking shit pile. I'm starting to see why my own clan thinks better of even the Ironborn than you lot."

    "Is there a point to this?" Ned asked as if he hadn't just been called worse than the fucking Ironborn.

    "A point?" Shaggy's look in return was enough to pop Ned's bravery and then some. "You want a point? Think of… Think of Denys Arryn, but different. A Denys Arryn who actually lives up to the airs he puts on." Denys Arryn was right there. "Imagine him in the prime of his youth. He gathers his people and conquers the Vale, nay, Westeros itself, and then he immediately rouses them to a whole new war against Essos, through words and charm alone. Then he leaves on a ship to lead the armies. But then come rumors that Gallant Denys is a secret demon worshipper, and then people suddenly wake up the next day to find that someone defaced all their septs and godswoods. Rumors spread that it was Denys and his friends that did it, that they're preparing to overthrow the Iron Throne! So he's summoned back from war to stand trial. But instead of returning, Denys runs to Lys where he becomes a major advisor to the First Magister. Soon, though, he has to leave in a great rush because he's been fucking the Magister's wife in secret, and his mistress, and the wives and mistresses of half the conclave too. He runs to Slaver's Bay, where he miraculously becomes a great leader and advisor, adopting their customs and language easily. After a while, he leaves Slaver's Bay and ends up living in the Dothraki Sea with the Dothraki as one of them, where he finally runs into a sellsword bunch hired by the Crown and the Free Cities and finally dies fighting, charging them repeatedly at the head of his own khalasar on his glorious blood-red steed and clad in armor as blue as a summer sky. All this, and more, was the life of Hugor the Barbarian."

    Robert stared at the man. And he wasn't the only one.

    "Hukko the Barbarian. Hugor of the Hill. Huzhor Amai the Amazing! Son of the last Fisher Queen. Last because they were so incompetent that they were letting their people be slaughtered by the tiny, barbaric Hairy Men despite their storied history of a thousand years. The wise and benevolent Fisher Queens, rulers of the Silver Sea and favored of the gods, while kings and lords and wise men sought their floating palace for their counsel. Ha! Huzhor spoke against their weakness, and when they dismissed him, he charmed the loyalty of the youth and led them in a war to the knife until he himself slew the hairy men's king and fashioned his skin into a cloak he wore to the end of his days. When the Fisher Queens summoned him to stand trial, he fled instead to the court of an empire far to the south and became a major advisor, until he had to leave in a hurry because he was caught fucking all nine of the Emperor's wives. He fled to an island kingdom, where he adopted their language and customs easily, soon coming to be revered as an avatar of their god of love, beauty, and fertility. Eventually, though, he decided to return to the mainland, where he wound up living among the barbarians of the plains, taking to wife the daughter of one of their greatest kings and leading the men in war against his own former people, slaying six of the seven Fisher Queens as sacrifices in the name of his gods. When only his own sister was left, his mother's successor, he suddenly abandoned the war and returned to the grasslands, where he went on to conquer and marry the foremost daughters of two other tribes on top of the first. Maybe he wanted to see what his sister would do. Or wouldn't. The whole lot of nothing in the meanwhile had seen their former kingdom almost completely destroyed by the same hairy men that Hugor had thrown back into the sea. But see, his old people had been roused by his actions, and the Fisher Queen was just one of seven now. So she abandoned the bulk of her subjects and sailed away with just her own, all the way south to wed the same Emperor that Hugor had cuckolded. So Hugor took his barbarians, conquered the abandoned remnants of his once great people, led them against the hairy men again and broke them a second time, winning such love and loyalty from them all over again that they followed him all the way to the enemy's homeland. There, he found an entire city of slaves that the hairy men had named in their own tongue as mockery. So Hugor cast down its walls, roused the weak and infirm to such fury that they demanded to be left behind to break everything in their captors' path, took the able-bodied with him, and led the way back to the grasslands he now called home. There, finally, he decided to settle down along a great river and established his own kingdom while all the other tribes paid him homage or perished. Do I have to say its name? Or do you already know it from reading a fucking book?"

    Robert Baratheon stared at Shagga son of Dolf, blinking with all the disbelief of everyone else in the alehouse at suddenly being slapped in the face with the foundation myth of the Kingdom of Sarnor - wait, Hugor of the Hill was the first King of Sarnor? What? How!? How did Robert never hear about this? How did Shaggy even know this? Or was he full of shit? He certainly smelled it!

    "Huzhor Amai lived with half a dozen different peoples whose way of life was completely different from each other, but he did it and then made them into one kingdom as easy as fucking your wife every night. Can you think of anyone today that could do that? Can you imagine the sheer fucking charisma? Do you know anyone who lives like that today, free and fully? Anyone at all?"

    Yes, came the thought like a lightning strike from the whirling clouds screeching against his mind. Da-

    "What about old history, can you think of anyone then? Well let me tell you, there were plenty, it wasn't just Tristifer Mudd. And I'll tell you right now: the Andals understood the story of Hugor. When Morgan Martell was young, he got a bug up his arse and went off sailing to find his fortune. He took his kin to Dorne, attacked House Wade and House Shell, defeated them in battle, seized their villages, burned their castles and established his dominion over their entire strip of coastland. Centuries later, his descendants would go on to conquer the whole Dorne with just a bunch of refugees. When Dywen Shell and Jon Brightstone both hired Corwyn Corbray to make them King of the Fingers, he betrayed them both and slew them both, then took their lands and their women just because he could. Artys Arryn literally believed he was a man thousands of years dead, but he still made the Andals and First Men both love him. That's what a real man is. That's what freedom is. That's how you get your blood to live on in song and story. That's how you get your name and line to live to this day, well enough that your descendants even get one of the greatest weapons in the world and the rule of whole fucking kingdoms. And that's why the Clans chose the mountains instead of bending to the Andal conquerors: we also understand the story of Hugor. Of Bran the Bloody, Uthor Hightower, Durran Godsgrief, Garth Greenhand and all the others like them. We understand what it means to live fully and free. We understand what you don't. So don't you worry your pretty little head, little lord, we Mountain Men don't hate your Andal ancestors. We just can't stand the sight of their legacy having passed down to meek, slavish, pathetic shitstains like you."

    Robert Baratheon smashed through the table and punched Shagga of the Mountains right in his sneering, stinking face!

    Shaggy upended a table of his own in his stagger, but bounced back just in time to nail Robert in the face with a tray. "You hit like a woman!" He ducked under a haymaker and tackled Robert into Red-Nosed Ser Morgarth. "What else do you do like a woman? Do you write poems? Do you play the flute so it makes you cheeks look puffed like a cocksucker!?"

    Robert kicked Shagga in the cock –

    "You're one thousand fucks too young for that!"

    –and when that failed he tackled him through Measel and Weasel and into Ser Wallace Waynwood, spilling Rosie's latest batch of ales all over Ned's head.

    Shagga slammed into the floor with a grunt, kicked Denys's legs out from under him and then threw Robert off when he lost his balance under the older man. "It the beginning there was the One and Seven? NO!" Shagga grabbed a charging Chett Pudgeface and threw him at a trio of drunken guards trying to get him from the other side. "In the beginning there was the fire that bursts out in men like Hugor Amai and lays low the kingdoms of the decrepit and exposes all their nonsense!" He grabbed a mug of ale and splashed it in Robert's face – "You think this tantrum puts you on the same level, boy?"

    Robert roared, grabbed an entire table and smashed it in the side of Shagga's head.

    Shagga crashed to the floor with a dazed grunt, yanked the foot of someone or other, used his flailing, fallen frame to climb back to his feet and kicked Robert in the gut while he was at it. "Is this it, boy? Is your blood singing to you? Think yourself a real man!?" Two men grabbed Shagga by the arms, but the big man bit one's ear off and threw the other one over his shoulder while the first was too busy screaming. "Real men are sent by the Gods to chastise us when we grow old and dull and fat!" Shagga swayed under Robert's punch, but sent one right back. "No law or word of man can stand in their way!" They were fighting for real now, the man from the mountains against the storm that punched out his blood and teeth but only made him laugh. "A real man roars with the force of lions and scatters the shepherds and dogs before him, he doesn't hit like a peasant!"

    Two men grabbed Robert this time, so he smashed them together with a thundering bellow and threw them so far they crashed into Denys and sent him back to the ground.

    "The Andals understood! They knew to respect the vigor of youth as the true force behind life and behind all things! Why would we hate them!? WE REMEMBER!" Four men tried to hold Shagga, but he headbutted one and jumped back with the other three on top, breaking another table along with them on the way down. "And why shouldn't we hate you!?" He roared as he jumped back, savage and wild. "That fire that empowers the greatest warriors to fight against the gods themselves!" Shagga met Robert's charge straight-on. "That fire that endures even as the memories of men and kingdoms disappear, you've spent your whole life letting old cunts make a mockery of it, instead of embracing it like you should! Look at you, the prime of your life and you can't even beat one man! What strength have you? What gods will bother with you? What feats can you call on from your forebears, useless son of a useless father-"

    The storm bubbled over and burst out into the world on the wings of thunder.


    "-. 278 AC .-"​


    It rained heavily that night, the sky loud with the crashing bellows of lightning strikes.

    Then came the morning, and Robert went to see Shagga in his cell.

    The man should have been a sad sight, with an eye swollen shut, his nose broken, his whole body black and blue and half his teeth knocked out. But he didn't. Even laid out on his undersized cot, snoring and stinking to high hells, he looked… like a man.

    Robert waited for him to wake up on his own. The man took his sweet time doing it too, but it was just as well. Robert spent the time… standing there and not doing or thinking about anything. His mind, normally so restless and jittery, for once wasn't tugging him anywhere. It was a new, heady feeling.

    "Come to see the zoo?" Shagga grunted on waking.

    "Do you know any tricks?" Robert asked, his words not feeling like anything.

    "Plenty, but I won't perform for you. Or anyone."

    "Are you sure? I'm sure bears and lions all think the same, but when brought to the circus they do every trick their handler tells them."

    "Think of being my handler, boy?"

    "I don't know. The couple of times a circus troop came by Storm's End, I got bored."

    "Maybe there's hope for you yet."

    They lay and stood there silently, for a while.

    "How is it done?"

    Shaggy squinted up at him, one-eyed.

    "How do you listen to the blood?"

    "Look at yourself, boy, trying to use words to understand nature. May as well try to teach a fish how to breathe underwater. Have you ever seen a herd of wild horses? Every once in a while, the head stallion will be possessed by the spirit of the wild and gallop this way and that, and the whole herd follows in a great rush of power and freedom. Have you ever seen anything like it?"

    Robert had never seen a wild horse. Only birds and wild game, and even those only while looking to tame or kill them.

    "I have." Shagga sat up. "Was at a big waterfall once, gathering place of many birds and other animals. The place has been there forever. The birds there, they've witnessed the coming and going of human kingdoms for thousands of years, but they still remember the waterfall through the centuries and always return there. The birds there… when the weather changes even the tiniest bit, the waterfall – so big that a small wind sprays water everywhere – the sun would come out from behind the clouds and paint the whole world in rainbows. When that happened, the birds would all become excited. They'd come out from cracks in the rock face and would frolic in the sprays of water and the rainbows, swooning and flitting and doing hops and tumbles this way and that. What's the purpose in that, do you think? It's not fucking, it's not surviving, it's not some mummer's play to herd each other this way and that. Maybe in your happiest moments you were free to act and feel the same, but be honest: how often do you throw off all the shit that's been trained into you since you were small? What about the Stark boy – that somber and cramped view of the world, you think that's life? When you're free, you know peace and plenty, luxury, you're even free to waste your life however you want. It's really as simple as that."

    "You think we don't know this?"

    "How can you? You live in hovels and palaces that don't belong to you, on lands that don't belong to you, and pay coin that doesn't belong to you so that your right to live isn't taken away by some cunt most people never lay eyes on. You live your life under a yoke. It's there when you're born, when you eat, when you fuck, when you kill. Did you know the most noble animals don't breed in cages? I've talked to sailors who told me about the menagerie at the Sealord's Palace in Braavos, so many of them mocked how this or that high cunt bemoaned about this or that beast not living up to its name and dying. They never realised they had even less dignity than those creatures! At least those beasts choose death when trapped!"

    "That doesn't answer my question." For someone who held such disdain for maesters and septons, Shagga son of Dolf sure had a lot to say.

    Shagga looked at him, scratching at his swollen eye. "There's a kind of mouse up in the mountain that collects food for winter. Somehow it knows exactly the share of poison herbs to add in its winter stores, to preserve them. Too much and the food it gathered becomes poison, too little and it spoils. How does it know this? No one teaches it. There are bugs too – two kinds meet, and one will kill the other on sight, not because it was any danger but because it will eat its eggs in the future. How do they know this? How does a spider design such large and beautiful webs? No one teaches them, and they couldn't learn if they tried – their brain is worth fuck all. I'll tell you why: it's in the blood!"

    It's in the blood, huh?

    "Used to be people could do that too, just live as they were meant to, and it made them big, clever and strong enough that the world itself bent before them!"

    Robert remembered things too, then. Herds of sheep. And more. He used to watch them from the walls of Storm's End sometimes, or when hawking with Uncle Harbert. Very young rams, well before their horns came in, they would play-fight with their heads butting. Shepherds knew it was in preparation for when they grew horns, but no one taught the lambs any of that. They knew it in the blood.

    "Now you're starting to see it…"

    Sheep weren't the only ones, now that Robert thought about it. Young rams, young bulls. Very young stags… For a brief moment, Robert felt as if the dungeon walls were a lot closer than they actually were.

    Shagga, when Robert refocused on him, looked like he understood far too much. "No kind of torment is worse than feeling trapped. My worst nightmare is about opening a door only to find myself in this cell, over and over. How many times have you gone to sleep exhausted after a long day of training, when you slept and your mind dreamed repeat nonsense moves? Exhaustion is the enemy of life, and you lowlanders live your entire lives exhausted. Now imagine someone came and put a yoke on you now, instead of when you were small and stupid. Imagine you're tied to a plow but you're still in full control of your spirit and strength, at least to begin with. Even animals find that impossible to stand, at least the noble ones. Enough to choose death if it'll get them out. Many of the Clans when Ironborn or Andals came, they died because they couldn't endure their slavery. Some bit through their arms to escape their chains and endured any pain to escape their cages. Mothers would kill their babes when slavers closed in, or jump off a cliff with them in the mountain highlands. Now look at the peasants you lot rule over and tell me, what did choosing survival at any price get them? The price they paid was monstrous. The price you make them pay is monstrous, and the price you pay the ones lording over you is just as monstrous."

    "Because we don't actually have anything of our own, is that what you're saying?"

    "A healthy animal not under threat, not maimed, not trapped by man, from the first moment he can move when young, what does he do? Do you know?"

    "No." Robert did not feel ashamed to say so in the least. "What?"

    "They fight for territory."

    Robert stared at the man.

    Then he nodded and called the guard to unlock the cell.

    Shagga raised his eyebrows. "You're letting me go?"

    "You didn't start the brawl, I did. You only defended yourself, Besides..." Robert stepped back as the cell creaked open. "I don't want to see you biting your arm off."

    "How chivalrous of you."

    "Are you crippled? Did you turn into a woman overnight? No? I didn't think so."

    "I'll even prove it if you keep up the lip. All over again."

    "And I'll put you down. All over again." Robert turned to leave.

    Shagga scoffed and shouldered past the scowling guard, following after him. "Look at you, thinking one brief spell of rage in a brawl is enough to make you a man."

    "How about a whole night?"

    That seemed to shut him up, for a while.

    Not a long while, but a while. "A whole night, huh?" Shaggy muttered. "How'd it feel?"

    "Like I was the mightiest of men. Like I didn't need anyone to tell me anything. Like I could crush the other half of the alehouse like the first. Like I could beat down all the men, fuck all their women, and then do the same thing all over again today. And tomorrow. And whenever and wherever else I felt like it." Robert still remembered it vividly, that moment when the window finished crumbling and Shaggy finally passed out under his fists while laughing and saying 'that's how you do it.' When everyone and their brother and sister had come out to stare and jeer like bleating sheep at the broken mass of men around him. Robert had thrown his head back with a sigh, feeling taught, relaxed, hungry and sated all at once, and his eyes fell on Alyssa blushing down at him from the ramparts. In that moment, he knew with utter clarity that he could take her, fuck her brains out from dusk to dawn, and not only would she beg for it, he'd have Elys and Jon tread lightly around him and accept his actions with minimal fuss, whether or not he made an honest woman out of her later, never mind the plans of old men.

    "So?" Shagga prodded impatiently when they were finally at the exit, shielding his eyes from the sun. "What did you do?"

    "I carried Ned to bed and sat by him all night." Robert still didn't even know when he'd been knocked out. Or how.

    "… That's good," Shagga murmured, bringing Robert to a surprised halt. "Friendship weaker than love for a woman is no friendship at all."

    For a moment, Robert wondered if he should ask the obvious question. In the end, though, he decided he didn't care.

    Just as they were about to part, though, Shagga stopped and turned to face him. "In the Battle of the Lance, just when Robar Royce was about to go on his great charge, it's said the white-eyed ancestor gods appeared to him and whispered in his ear. They reminded him of his forebears' great feats and breathed strength into his chest. They told him to go fearlessly into the throng of the enemy on his great steed, and as he was exalted, they drew back from his eyes the veil that had previously hidden the enemy gods. They told him that if their iron-clad cunt or even that manwhore of Hugor's appeared, he had the power to harm them. What kind of world would it be, if Robar had done this? If he'd trusted his spirit as much when it was aroused as when it was calm and quiet? The spirit of the true man exalts in glory freely and can see things that others can't. Can do things other can't. Defy and change the world. Time. Fate. If Robar had given himself to those heights of spirit, he'd have known the decoy from the true enemy king in an instant and the Andals would have been thrown back into the sea."

    "… Why are you here if you despise us so much," Robert asked. "Why did you come down from the mountains?"

    "I was banished," Shaggy shrugged as if it were no great matter. "Gods have been loud lately, sending dreams of all kinds. Didn't have to be a skinchanger or greenseer to get them either. Pa thought they herald change. Some thought they called for war. Burton son of Klaus rose to lead the latter, challenged Pa for leadership of the clan. Clansmoot decided on single combat. Burton beheaded Pa and became Chieftain after him. Then he called for war. Wanted to unite the clans, starting with the Burned Men, never mind they've been the biggest and strongest clan for a hundred years. I told him he was nuts. When that didn't work, I called on our bards and poets and the Wisdom Unbroken to talk good sense into the Clan right back. So old Burton found an excuse to kick me out. Called me a religious zealot for believing our stories and runes over his bootlickers' nonsense. Said I belonged with you lowlanders more than them. Now I'm down here and they're up there, enjoying Burton's rule. They were already calling him the 'Wheeler' when I left. His favourite punishment, that."

    Robert gaped.

    Then he hugged the other man. "That's such a sad story!"

    Shagga grunted in surprise, but when he hugged him back it didn't feel awkward at all. "That's life, lad."

    Shaggy pat Robert on the back, pulled away and went off… wherever he went in the mornings, leaving Robert to thoughts of cages and freedom and the warrior spirit that could rouse white-eyed ancestors gods – wait!" "Wait!" Robert ran after him.

    Shagga stopped and turned, surprised. "What?"

    "I thought you worshipped trees!"

    Shagga stared at him, then started to laugh. And laugh. And laugh so hard he bent over and stumbled away before the sight of him set him off again. Soon he was gone with just the ringing echoes of his guffaws fading in his wake.

    What the fuck was that about?

    Robert's mood didn't change for days, even with all the hunting and hawking that Ned, Elbert and Jon took him on. He almost lost his bird to the call of the wild, if not for Elbert's uncanny ability to command other people's falcons almost as well as his own. Robert might have appreciated the family time – Elbert sure did – but all he could do was watch the birds and think about how completely their life had been controlled by others. Was that what they looked like to the Clansmen? Beasts taught to obey commands and perform tricks to the point where they never learned to live the way they were actually supposed to? Ned asked him about his mood. Even listened to everything Robert had to say. It was a lot. A whole lot of nothing. Robert asked him why nothing Shagga did and said seemed to have stuck with him. Ned said it did, but he'd decided to let it all settle and simmer undisturbed until whatever came to him… well, came to him.

    "Once you start thinking yourself in circles, it's a sign you've already thought about everything you could think of. Now you have to leave it be and go on with your life. Whatever's meant to come of it, it'll dawn on you all on its own. Probably out of nowhere, knowing you."

    Robert decided to do just that. It was surprisingly easy. And just like Ned said, the answer struck him out of nowhere. The same morning that Uncle Harbert arrived with Dad's letter actually. Robert was just finishing his morning workout when he began to think about his future. The future in store for him. And the future he wanted. Turned out they weren't the same thing at all!

    The future laid out for him was of taking over for his father. Hopefully not for a long time, but it would happen. He'd marry some lord's daughter for politics, and then waste his life away in meetings after meetings, court days and papers, and coin counting while pretending not to be doing coin counting because it wasn't manly enough. He'd have less and less time to himself, so he'd grow old and weak and fat on all the feasts he'd have to throw his court. If he was really unlucky, his wife would be a shrew, and because of her and all the other stress in his life, he'd probably break at some point and go running into the arms of the nearest whore. Then do that again. And again. All the time. Maybe he'd even take advantage of his servant girls and vassals' daughters and wives too while he was at it. Maybe Dad would let him marry for love like he did, but could he hope for that? Dad only got to do that because grandfather died before he could arrange a match. And that was about as far as Robert was willing to go down that well, if he was getting so close to thinking about his father dying as a benefit.

    So what did he want in his future?

    No matter how much he thought about it, he always circled back to the same damn thing: becoming a sellsword. He wanted to go to Essos and fight. Adventure.

    It was so stupid. Trade herding dumb cunts for taking orders from dumb cunts that were also slavers. He wouldn't last five years before he snapped. What then? Would he turn on his patrons? Kill them? Fuck their wives and daughters? Take their lands and cities and declare himself King of Myr?

    Ha! Barely a drop of Andal blood in him, but to live their life was his greatest wish. The life of their worst. And their greatest.

    Oh well! Now he knew!

    Fortunately, his father was still in the prime of his life so Robert could put it out of his mind for the next few decades and have time left over. Speaking of which!

    "Uncle Harbert!"

    "Robert! So good to see you lad!"

    Great-uncle Harbert Baratheon was rugged, grizzled, weather-beaten, but still strong of eye and arm despite all the time on the road. Alas, he'd ridden through the night to make up for time lost due to a wrong turn at Quirky Alba, so he retired almost as soon as Robert finished hugging him.

    Which was fine, really! Dad forbid him from opening the letter in anywhere less than total privacy, uncle said so! Holding back until he was behind the locked door of his room was hard enough without spending half a day catching up first. What could it be? A betrothal? A new brother on the way? A secret mission? Court secrets that could break the realm? There was a wrapped booklet that came with the letter too, it was great! He couldn't wait to see what was in it!

    With a racing heart, Robert Baratheon opened his father's letter.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Bobby!​


    Robert! My Dear Son! Baby Boy! I miss you so much!

    But enough about me, let's talk about you!

    What's this I hear about you not knowing a pole from a hole? I thought you'd know what to stick and where to dig by now! I could live with you doing whatever the hell you wanted and not giving a damn about your mother and me! But I can't live with this! I can't! I shan't!

    I understand where you're coming from, son, I really do! I know what it's like to love someone, it's like loving the stars themselves! You don't expect a sunset to admire you back! And if you happen to find yourself or, worse, your sweetheart in any danger, let me tell you, fear will speak to you like nothing else does! Do you know about how Unsullied are trained? When they're young, the Masters learn their fears. One boy is scared of dogs. One boy hates high places. One boy is frightened of the ocean. They make the boy sleep with dogs, or climb a cliff. They throw him into the water. If he learns to swim, good. If he drowns, good. Either way, strong Unsullied! I always thought it was stupid, but then I had you! Even then, for the longest time, I thought you were the standout! You had no fears! You were the biggest, the strongest, the bravest, always! I was so proud of you!

    But now I find out you can't even tell your parents about finding true love!?

    You pierce my soul, my son! I am in agony! Half agony, half hope! I can no longer stand apart in silence! I must speak to you by such means as are within my reach! I should have done this in the beginning, I mean really! Not even one word between you two and you go straight to wife stealing? Your mother swore up, down and sideways it was just nature sneezing out the wrong hole. I never should have listened to her! I should have gone up there the moment it happened, had a sitdown so you knew what's what! I'd do that now, but since you can't even bring yourself to tell your parents about finding true love, I have no recourse but to punish you by staying as aloof from you and your problems as you've been with me!

    Now pay attention!

    Jon tells me you've been whoring, so I assume you understand the meaty parts. All the same, I sent a book on keeping the health of the human body. It has everything you need on that front, them northern maesters are very thorough, I'll tell you that! Pay special attention to Chapter 5, if you can't answer my question when we meet again, there'll be hell to pay!

    What the book won't have is daddy's wisdom, so be sure not to spill even one drop of what I'm about to tell you, you hear me boy? Yes? Good. Here it is, put in short, simple words so even a lunk like you can understand.

    Men fucking women is about having children. It can be about love, trust, pleasure, friendship, leverage or what have you, but it's always about mating first.

    Men fucking men is about power. It can be about trust, pleasure, friendship, rage or what have you, but it's always about power first.

    That's where you went wrong son! You started off trying to make that lad your woman! And when that kicked you in the face as you well deserved, you went tried to be the woman! Now I can somewhat understand the latter, you're completely besotted and it's plain as day that you'll never be in the saddle of that relationship. But really, Robert? Trying to make like Wildlings without any how do you do? You're lucky you still have your balls!

    I trust I've made my point.

    Love,

    Dad.

    Afterword: Now don't misunderstand me, I don't fault you for your choice of family at all! If I wasn't so broken in the head that I need to be absolutely smitten with someone before my cock even twitches, at least two of my loves would have been Starks! I have my suspicions about my father too, there's got to be a reason why he never tried for another child, never mind me.

    That aside, if you ever plan to bring Ned here for a visit, I'm not just asking as your father but as the Grandmaster of the Holy Order of the Sausage, please let me know in advance so I can reschedule our meetings. Sorry I forgot to include this in the letter proper. I just finished re-reading Jon's letters about you and Ned, as well as the letters from Ned, and your own letters (they're all about Ned!). Now I don't want to hurt your feelings more than I already have, and I'm sure we can find a place in our order for you! But Ned, well… sorry to say that I don't think I can allow him to join our order. From what I can gather, his sausage is... massive. I mean, the sheer girth and juiciness alone is ridiculous. It looks as if his parents did blood magic to grow a fifth arm instead of a cock down there, a fat, pink mast long as Storm's End's drum tower. Which I suppose is good news for you since it means you'll feel right at home whichever way you sit. And that's not even mentioning how fat his nuts have to be! I'm sorry, son, but I'm afraid I'll have to ask that Ned take his ginormous meat somewhere else.

    Now if you managed to read all that without your cock rearing up like an elephant's trunk, congratulations! You're as straight-shooting as they come. A real man's man!

    If not, though, be sure to tell me how big a tent you grew in your trousers! I want to know how much you take after me!

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~​


    Robert Baratheon gaped in horror, dropped the letter as if hit by lightning and jumped away as if battered by hail from head to end.

    Then he stuck a hand down his trousers, found his cock shrivelled up like old grape, collapsed in relief, tore up the letter, threw it into the fire and proceeded to hide under his bed.
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter II.3: The Wild Wolf’s Hot Blood Quickens Fastest (I)
  • Karmic Acumen

    Well-known member

    vxp51Bz.jpg


    Chapter II.3: The Wild Wolf's Hot Blood Quickens Fastest



    "-. 278 AC .-"​


    Lady Lyarra's egg ducts sometimes made Luwin wish his predecessor was still alive just so he could push him off a parapet. It was an unfair thought – even if he hadn't turned coat, the late Maester Walys would have had no means whatsoever to influence the disease, let alone its effect on the Lady's womb. The more he failed to reverse the swellings, though, the more Luwin understood the appeal of scapegoats. But he hurried to kill that thought as well, before it distracted him from his examination like so many times past. Magic was not an exact science, he'd found, and purely intent-driven magic was even worse. The third eye was naturally prone to slipping up and down the various levels of perception, especially when it was off being carried around for this and that. That included self-perception. Or, as tended to be the case with Luwin, perception of his own homicidal daydreams. Marwyn once called them his inner barbarian. Luwin had given up on pretending to disagree.

    Luwin guided his familiar out of the tubes to look at them from outside. They still looked somewhat studded, if not quite as much as a year before. He was past the point where he could draw any hope from healing mere superficial damage though, so he left it alone and resumed his examination, following the ducts towards the womb proper. There was slightly less inflammation – his prior work on them had proven lasting at least – but the scarring remained, and the passage of the eggs was still obstructed in several places by ugly lumps. Too large to dissipate with his paltry power, especially since he could barely manage destroying the cells one at a time. Too many, small and soft to just cut out. Marwyn and Lord Brandon were considering a magical solution to brute force their disintegration, Luwin knew, but that would just leave gaps in the duct wall, making things worse. More painful as well. Lady Lyarra may be getting by relatively well despite her harsh and irregular moon times, but Luwin doubted she would appreciate that ordeal becoming a daily companion.

    Luwin willed his familiar up and out of the Lady, back to its proper place behind his brow. When he finally opened his flesh and blood eyes, he had to wait for them to adjust, though in truth it was his mind that needed the time more. It was always jarring to change back to normal sight after so long seeing the small and unseen. Looking around, he found that Lord Rickard had at some point joined the Lady and him.

    "More of the same, hmm?" The Lady sounded far less bothered than Luwin felt.

    "I am sorry My Lady." Luwin pulled her slipover back down over her bare womb. "At this rate, even if we figure out how to heal enough of the damage, you'll be well past your fecund years."

    "It's a good thing I've already borne all the children I planned for then."

    Just not the one she didn't plan for but was still looking forward to up until fate decided to intervene. And any that might have followed since.

    Fortunately, Lord Rickard's exemplary ability to cut through awkwardness had only grown with age. "If there is nothing else, I would have some time alone with my wife."

    Lady Lyarra's mood took a blatant turn towards that strange, familial sort of outrage she had been showing on and off since that time she barged into Lord Stark's solar and slammed a bunch of papers on his desk. Luwin still hadn't been told what lay so prickly on her mind, but the past week had steadily given him reason to believe it had something to do with her eldest son (of course). Never mind he hadn't even been home for half a year and had only returned last week.

    "I hope you'll still attend our meeting after lunch?" Lord Rickard asked.

    And it really was just a question. Lord Stark had adopted a very particular approach to Luwin ever since his investment as Maester of Winterfell. He commanded when it was within Luwin's duty to serve – as Lord Rickard viewed it – but when it was something beyond that, he left it up to Luwin to agree or refuse. It was a very unsubtle way to convey that he considered Maesters inherently untrustworthy despite the new oaths of service and loyalty (to the Lord and House, not keep) he had imposed throughout the North. But Luwin quite appreciated knowing that he had managed to overcome that prejudice. Doubly so now that his confidence was being actively sought, unlike the early days when the request to look inside the Lady had garnered him hostile glares from flinty-eyed guards itching to split him open at the slightest issue during his examinations.

    "I'll be there, My Lord," Luwin promised.

    "Very good."

    Luwin had the Lady check her weight on the new scales while he collected her jar of urine, though he was hopeful the microscope and chemical tests would soon make urine tasting unnecessary. Then he nodded to them both and got up to wash his hands and tools in the Lady's privy. His own quarters had long since been renovated with all the newest facilities, but the hot water actually ran hot here, whereas it was at best lukewarm by the time it reached him in the Maester's Turret. The builders were already planning new facilities to solve that problem everywhere, but it would take some time.

    He gave his goodbyes to the Lord and Lady and saw himself out. His feet led him easily through Winterfell's inner nooks, cutting the shortest path to the covered bridge. Passing through, he stopped at the window to look outside. He spied Brandon Stark practicing his spear throws on launched platters. They were proper spears this time too, rather than javelins. Magic notwithstanding, Lord Brandon was not an exceptionally gifted swordsman – his rate of improvement could at best be termed 'middling' these days despite putting in twice the average practice time – but he seemed quite at home with a polearm in hand, on foot and horse alike. It had served him well, Luwin knew, while training with the soldiers under Hornwood over the past six moons. Luwin was only surprised Lord Brandon wasn't using those Ghiscari pilums he'd brought back into fashion, but then he had fairly perfected his aim with them last he saw.

    Luwin looked over the rest of the yard briefly. It was much emptier than it had been for years – it was past morning training, and most of the heirs and lords who'd fostered at Winterfell had finally dispersed to their various homes as well. Very reluctantly though – not one morning passed without Luwin finding half a dozen or more new ravens for Lord Brandon from all over the North. Earnest well wishes, prompt birth and death announcements, heartfelt invites to name days or weddings, and always, always updates on their activities. Very thorough and detailed ones too, even when single sentences might have sufficed. 'Reconnected with the family, caught up on House affairs, begun recruiting for the army (the coin's helping lots, even if Pa insists we could've handled it ourselves, allotment or not), wildlings getting bold (Giantsbane's again, we got'em though!), the quicksilver's finally snuffing out proper (your Pet Wizard's still nuts), found that spy, flatrods finally up and running, built a new furnace, sent a courier with our new Inventory pages, and just so we're clear I'm going to keelhaul every Ironborn I see from now on if your father finds it in him not to take my head (Greyjoy got away with a compass, I'm coming to Winterfell to give account).'

    Hundreds of missives already, and they all read like loyal soldiers reporting to their commanding officer. Luwin wasn't entirely surprised – almost all of them had joined Lord Brandon in his soldiering tour, and Hornwood's training was the sort of hell that brought people together in any case. Luwin didn't need to have been there to believe it.

    What Luwin didn't believe was that lord Rickard was sanguine about so many of his vassals reporting to his son rather than him. It wasn't just heirs acting on their bonds of friendship anymore either – Wyman Manderly had recently ascended as Lord of White Harbor, and Torghen Flint had been Chieftain of his clan from the start. But they still did their reports to Brandon Stark as part of their private letters, and they weren't the only ones. They sent updates to Lord Rickard as well of course, but the 'as well' was what stuck out to Luwin. Their ravens to Lord Rickard often assumed prior knowledge of things they'd conveyed to Lord Brandon previously too.

    Perhaps this was the subject of the meeting that Lord and Lady Stark had invited Luwin to later?

    Deciding there was no point in wondering about something he'd soon know one way or another, Luwin continued to his room, where he was pleased to find his laundry done, as usual. He changed to thicker garments and pulled on his coat, fingering the silver loop cast in a direwolf's bite that sat at the very top end of his strip of 'Scales.' He decided to leave his flap hat behind – It wasn't particularly windy today – then exchanged his slippers for his boots and climbed to the Rookery to see if any new letters had flown in. There was one from Last Hearth addressed to Lord Brandon (of course). Luwin checked the seal's authenticity but took it unopened – Lord Stark still hadn't given him leave to break the seals on correspondence and probably never would – then he left once more, by way of the library tower this time. The outside staircase was far less dangerous now that it had a railing – Lady Lyarra had almost fainted when her daughter ran up and down several times in the same hour just to prove she could – and even without it, he'd have chosen it for the view it gave.

    The first thing he noticed once outside was the smoke from the smoke sauna down at the edge of the city – the column was half again as thick as usual and reached very high today indeed. It had to be filled to capacity with people getting de-liced. Likely a new influx of comonborn student hopefuls. Most newcomers would be rejected, but the rest would no doubt be snatched up by foremen, craftsmen and traders looking for laborers and apprentices. Winterfell was still a long way from getting its fill of manpower and would be for years, but at least the stream was relatively steady. The promise of hearty meals and housing continued to lure them, especially from the former Bolton lands where the tensions long suppressed by Bolton tyranny were only now finishing their squirming. Luwin didn't envy the newcomers, the one time he'd had to go through that place was enough – the scalding hot temperatures almost made him pass out, never mind the steam mixed in with herbs thrown on glowing rocks. It had been so bad that he actually let Rhodry rope him into an afternoon of 'snowboarding,' as if Luwin hadn't spent the whole morning explaining to the lad why it was a terrible idea to indulge in a 'sport' that only existed because poor peasant boys never had enough skis to share between them (never again).

    Luwin descended the stairs quickly. The steps were cut high and narrow, but his legs were spry and his pace steady thanks to years of familiarity. Once on the ground, he set off for the Institute. He passed by the training yard on the way. He bowed and handed the letter to Lord Brandon, who was wiping the sweat off his face with a towel while Martyn Cassel and Hallis Mollen went around collecting the spears scattered everywhere.

    The Young Lord opened it and read it quickly before speaking. "Congratulations, Hother. You're a granduncle now. It's a boy. That Jon named Jon because of course he did."

    Hother Umber. Luwin hadn't seen him from upstairs because of the awning. Luwin bowed to Lord Brandon and approached the gymnasium as soon as he was waved off, sending the older man a pointed look which Hother either didn't notice or chose to completely ignore in favour of continuing his squats, huffing and puffing all the while. Bare-chested. While sweat dripped from his nose to his beard and poured in rivers down his hirsute frame as he went up and down under the massive bar of weights he held across his shoulders.

    "Well," Luwin stopped outside the fence. "I suppose I shouldn't be surprised to find you here." 'Where Lord Brandon can see you' he didn't say.

    "No (huff) shit (puff) lad."

    Luwin wondered if he'll ever stop being surprised at how long-suffering the huge man continued to be about his place in life, even at his most grumpy. Hother Umber was more of a dogsbody to Brandon Stark than Martyn Cassel, Hallis Mollen and Master Marwyn combined. For all the service that the Head Maester had pledged and promised, he wound up often as not doing Lord Brandon's will in far off places. Which didn't change the fact that Lord Brandon was the busiest and most demanding taskmaster that Luwin had ever known. Lord Rickard had thought to assign his son a squire at one point. Poor Ethan Glover didn't last a week before Lord Rickard took pity and took him on himself. Hardly surprising in hindsight – most grown men didn't have what it took to keep up with the Young Lord either. If it wasn't his overactive imagination leaving you feeling lost and stupid, it was the parts and parcels of Gods knew what you had to haul that did you in. It wasn't so bad when the heirs and lords were still at Winterfell – they were many, some were twice Lord Brandon's age or older and at least understood what he was talking about half the time, and their interests overlapped with the Young Lord's sufficiently for him to delegate. But even they'd ended up working in shifts by the end, and Luwin would never forget the glowers that Jon Umber got for 'volunteering' them not five months into their stay.

    And then there was how the whole drama 'concluded' years later.

    Luwin still remembered the day, not one year prior. It was some months after the Stark party returned from the funeral of Weyrman Manderly, after the new Lord Wyman – the most efficient of the Young Lord's court no matter what Jon Umber claimed – regretfully stayed behind at White Harbor. Brandon Stark went through the entire guard force and servant staff and was making noise about having his go at the Maesters next, being ever so certain he could 'provide his would-be assistant with the appropriate motivation to catch their body up to their mind.' When everyone up to Luwin's most seasoned fellows from Oldtown proved more than sane enough to react with the appropriate panic, Hother sneered at them for being 'spineless cunts' and 'reassured' them that he'd 'make the lad go easy on you lot.' Next thing they know, Brandon Stark walks in on them while breaking their fast and instructs them to rethink their schedules to account for the drop in their number, because Hother Umber would be serving under him from then on. All the while, the man himself stood behind him while glaring at them murderously from haggard, bloodshot eyes. A look he dropped immediately to turn all humble and dutiful upon Lord Brandon turning back in his direction.

    Oh, to have been a fly on the wall for that confrontation.

    Luwin glanced between Hother and the servant girls peeking out of every door and window from the chicken coop to the kitchen and back. He supposed this wasn't the worst way to quell the rumors that kept popping back up the longer 'Whoresbane' went without marrying. "New routine?"

    "On top (huff) of the old one (puff), aye." Hother groaned out one last squat and heaved the barbell back onto its frame with a pant. "Gotta fill out them cheeks. My Lord's orders."

    Ben Umber should find better things to do than managing his brother's physical condition from the other end of the North, but it wasn't Luwin's place to question High Lords. "I'd say you've succeeded." And then some. Hother had always been a large man, tall and big-boned, but he'd never been particularly muscled, and his face, flinty-eyed and hard as winter frost as it might have been, could never have been described as anything but gaunt. Yet that had been last year. Now he was almost a different person, every bit as wide as his brothers, huge and powerful, with full ruddy cheeks, fists as big as hams, and forearms almost as thick as his upper arms. Luwin had once been sceptical about Umber claims of giant ancestry, but if a height of nearly seven feet didn't make him a believer before, he certainly was now. Hother Umber was packed with so much brawn these days that he was twice as wide in the waist as Luwin was around the shoulders. When Lord Ben Umber and his other brother had visited just two weeks before, Luwin hadn't been able to tell Hother and Mors apart from behind until he noticed the difference in their hair.

    And to think that all three of them still fell short of Jon!

    Hother paused in daubing his face with his shirt to look at Luwin in that way he usually reserved for young boys that had proven smart enough to become acolytes, but not smart enough to get by on their own now that they'd made it in.

    Luwin cleared his throat. "Right." He hoped his face wasn't so pink that it couldn't be dismissed as the cold. "I should go."

    He went.

    The giggling gossip of servant girls followed him. Luwin walked faster. He already knew envy was his fatal flaw, thank you very much, he didn't need to start projecting on top of everything else. Alas, his mind betrayed him. Luwin could already imagine Ryben asking after Hother and making lewd comments about him having to run off handsy women if he bobbed his big, round arse at them one more time.

    Gods, but he needed a wife. He'd dared hope, when they opened the Institute to women, that he'd find one that had more than stones and thread in her head. The number of Maester hopefuls among them had been on a steady rise ever since water-powered spools freed women from the tedious and time-consuming task of spinning thread by hand. Unfortunately, what few women did make it as acolytes all had something to prove, and very often grudge the size of the Water Titan because of all the (near) incidents with the men. Which had ceased quite thoroughly after the one and only gelding, but memories tended to linger. It was why Master Marwyn was grooming Arna Slate to establish an all-women's branch the moment she finished her Sleeve. Oh, would that the future got a move on, but chasing future boons was never much of a salve for the travails of the moment. If experience had taught him anything, it was the opposite. Luwin reluctantly glanced eastward, to the balloons he hadn't wanted to acknowledge -

    Distracted, Luwin didn't notice Round Ralph in time and had to stop and wait for him and his herd of pigs to pass before moving on. It took a while. He'd seen herds of sheep that weren't half as large. One thing Luwin hadn't known before coming North was that pigs could be used to dispose of garbage on a large scale. Winterfell had been using them to keep Wintertown clean for generations, which incidentally allowed House Stark to keep a live sounder of considerable size through all but the longest of winters, rather than slaughter it like people did nine out of every ten livestock every autumn. The sounder would only grow larger now that the people of the North were steadily letting go of that habit. Luwin wouldn't have expected people to drop tradition so easily, especially one that dated back thousands of years, but it seemed people – or at least Northmen – were very particular about keeping the good traditions well apart from the sad ones. All the new farming methods had dramatically increased food yields without increasing the size of the fields or labour, and that turned out to be just half of it. The clover fields allowed for greater amount of cattle to be raised than before, and then there was the fact that the four-field crop rotation resulted in the production of a tremendous quantity of turnips. Livestock, it turned out, loved turnips. And there were a lot of turnips. Suddenly, farmers didn't have to lose nine out of ten heads from every herd at the start of each winter. If the North started next spring with more livestock than the Reach, Luwin wouldn't even be surprised.

    He didn't want to think about how many people now lived through the winter where they'd once have perished. He didn't want to tempt the darker powers out there. Umber lineal claims weren't the only thing that had made a believer of him.

    One of the pigs trundled over to nip at his robe. "Don't you dare – shoo, shoo!" The filthy beast ignored him. Luwin tried to push it away. It was like trying to move a cliff. "Shoo, damn you! I'll pull a knife on you, see if I don't!" Fortunately, Round Ralph the Second came and saved him before he lost anything more important than his dignity. What did this say about how the rest of his day would turn out? Wrestling with pigs, honestly.

    Luwin resolved to buy a whole sack of salt at the soonest opportunity, just so he could properly threaten to cook and eat the next swine that tried to have a go at him. It wouldn't even be expensive, there was more salt to go around than people knew what to do with anymore, now that they didn't have as much meat in need of curing every fall. The flatrod system had dramatically increased output there as well. Luwin once thought Lord Stark would be displeased – even counting taxes, salt was House Stark's main source of coin. In fact, during fall season their salt mines accounted for almost three fourths of the North's total income. It definitely explained how House Stark had financed its many conquests. Salt was the backbone of House Stark's economic solvency, the same way the hot springs were the backbone of its survival. That wasn't even mentioning the symbolism – bread and salt indeed. How many could boast of being rooted half as deeply in the bedrock of civilisation? Even the Riverlands bought from them. Saltpans did well with their evaporation method, but that process was slow and stopped at the first sprinkle of rain, never mind winters that lasted years.

    Lord Stark hadn't been displeased. In fact, he decided to close the oldest of the mines – never mind that it could cover the entire world's salt needs for the next six hundred years all by itself – and gave it to his son to play Bran the Builder (as if there wasn't already likeness enough). Lord Brandon was soon muttering about something called 'tourism' – there was never an end to his made-up words – and how the place would make one of his descendants filthy rich in some three hundred years. Without selling any of the salt. Or even digging it out. Somehow. From tolls. The Starks were mad.

    Yes your dynasty didn't get to live for eight thousand years without planning ahead, but this was ridiculous.

    Luwin tried to walk around the messy trail the pigs had left behind, gave up, stomped right through the fresh mud and finally reached the Northern Ward.

    There, finally, was the Institute. The great structure of granite coated in gleaming limestone and watched over by a score of gargoyles, every last one a newcomer rejoicing at the restoration of each new section and floor. The Pharos stood proudly next to it, the once broken tower now restored and casting the light of its great beacon to all corners of the world. The beam spun and spun around its axis, focused by the largest array of mirrors Luwin had ever seen in the same place. White Ravens roosted on its turrets and the long grounding cord raised to prevent lightning from once again destroying his second home.

    His very busy second home. It was positively teeming with people, young and old alike. They were streaming in and out the great ironwood doors. And the many side doors for that matter. Luwin stood there and basked in the sight for a few moments. He always felt like he could do that all day, but he didn't have that long before his next obligation.

    Fortunately, people were as conscious of status no matter which side of the Neck they were from, so he had no trouble passing through. The novices and acolytes knew to get out of the way of Sleeves, and his direwolf scale put him even further up above everyone but the Head Maester. And since Master Marwyn was not currently in residence due to Lord Brandon's calls on his time – he didn't even live in the Institute like the rest of the Conclave – Luwin really only had the Deputy Head Maester to worry about. Except not really. The worst Colemon had ever done was lean on Luwin's status when student politics got particularly nasty. It didn't happen much anymore since the 'Nobody Policy' forced entrants to leave their status and last names at the door. The pretense of anonymity went a long way to make commoners and lordlings equally worthless within the walls. But novices with more bravery or entitlement than brains remained an unfortunate reality, and sometimes one even thought he could go over the Deputy's head.

    Woes of love or not, Luwin was never going to complain about being able to take a wife and father children, let alone own his own things and, well, not have to foreswear his entire family. But he had definitely gained a new appreciation for the Oldtown vows of abnegation. Doubtless the twits unlucky enough to get Mullin instead of him felt the same. Those that didn't get the boot at least, like Luwin still thought should have happened to the first fool who'd looked at their Institute's initials and figured it was ever so brilliant to dub it the Cow Pen.

    Luwin privately blamed Lord Brandon for that. It was a preposterous oversight for someone so partial to anagrams.

    Fortune smiled on him today though. He came across nothing untoward.

    Which was honestly surprising – Luwin was still waiting for something to happen with the alchemist. Not so long ago, an actual, fully licenced alchemist from King's Landing had walked up to Winterfell's gates and offered to trade knowledge for knowledge. Luwin hadn't been there, but he was introduced to the man later – Hallyne was his name, a pallid man with soft damp hands. Maybe it was worth checking up on the man, now that he was here.

    He paid loose attention to his surroundings as he made a mental inventory of where the man might be found. For all that the Conclave had imposed the total anonymity policy, there was still tension in the halls. You could see it in the hurried gaits, the uneven levels of alertness among the acolytes, the way novices clustered in groups around the drinking fountains. Even if they looked largely the same in their grey robes, commoners and lordlings tended to instantly tell each other apart the moment they first spoke. By now the situation had mostly simmered down to a sort of clannish feud between common and noble, but it was far from perfect and would likely remain so as long as no one had to forswear their status and inheritance. Luwin wondered which side had more people working punishment shifts in the hypocausts at the moment. That he was unable to easily guess was probably a good sign.

    The alchemist wasn't attending any of the ongoing lectures, nor was he at the caldarium despite how much use the facility saw (in fact, it was exceedingly popular, they'd have to create another sooner than planned if the attendance rose as Lomys projected). Luwin looked in the medical wing next, but the man wasn't there either, probably because Qyburn wasn't present to flatter knowledge out of – the man was down in the city according to Gulian. Cutting people open and sewing them back together no doubt, there was no shortage of difficult births that even birthing forceps couldn't solve, and fools with their wormguts set to burst from eating cherry pits against all sense.

    He descended to the engineering level next. The alchemist wasn't there either, but Luwin lingered to speak with Mullin. It was fairly rare these days to see the man around the place. Winterfell's master-at-arms usually had other obligations, either to their lords or his wife and children, and he'd been the last of the Oldtown crowd to catch up on their cross-training as a result. Honestly, Luwin was surprised he'd powered through it all. But the current pet project of the engineers seemed to have drawn his attention. On the one hand, Luwin could see why – a repeating crossbow would certainly be useful, what with wildlings and Ironborn both insisting on becoming a nuisance. On the other hand, the arrow multi-loader had already turned the Snowdrifters into the most devastating skirmishers in history, so a repeating crossbow seemed a tad redundant even if it did require less training to use. Oblique inquiry into the matter led to a gaggle of fresh faces antsily informing him that the multi-loader was where they got the idea to begin with. Except their total 'progress' could be summed up as 'we have to start from scratch because it turns out the concept doesn't transfer well at all, and you wouldn't happen to know how to get a hold of the original inventor would you Lord Wolfscale?'

    Luwin did of course, but that was one secret that wouldn't make it further than the Master Inventory for the foreseeable future. Not that secret-keeping weighed on him that much, what was he going to say? 'It's called the Instant Legolas after a character in one of Lord Brandon's fancies that he seems most reluctant to put to writing'? Even his credibility wasn't that impervious. "He's not actually the inventor I'm afraid. He only came upon of the concept second-hand and it fell to those like you to make it reality."

    "So you do know him!"

    Gods forbid they get the message he was actually sending.

    Fortunately, Mullin's reputation was every bit as legendary here as out there, so he only had to glower at them to let him make his escape.

    Since he was already nearby, Luwin decided to stop by the Craftsmen's Croft, where the Sleeves worked together with the more accomplished craftsmen in the city to design and improve on the many agricultural and industrial products and tools. Plows, wheels, transports, irrigation systems, fittings, all the spare parts and tools to mix and match them. Luwin didn't envy the task of the Standardisation Department, but theirs was a duty imposed by Lord Stark himself, and Luwin had already done his duty there and then some.

    One of the first things that Lord Rickard had done after Luwin's investment as Maester of Winterfell had been to draft a Law that said simply 'In the North, The Winterfell Standard of Weights and Measures apply to all trade and barter.' Then he told them to come up with something worthy of being called the Winterfell Standard of Weights and Measures. With barely any guidance beyond 'make it revolve around the weight of water.' Which was barely any help, and none at all when it came to sizes and lengths. When they finally finished balking, arguing and cursing their way to the final system, Lord Stark promptly signed the draft into law and sent out exact sets of weights and measures to every High Lord in the North, while keeping a Master set in Winterfell under lock and key. To Luwin's absolute shock – even with everything else he'd already seen – none of the Lords had sent back even the slightest grumble. Merchants foreign and local had grumbled plenty, but eventually began buying measurement sets of their own. The 'Northern Standard' was steadily turning from a nuisance into a selling point, or so Wyman Manderly was very insistent on nowadays.

    Luwin supremely doubted it would have ended well if not for all the things that did immediately benefit from this notion of sameness. Grain sacks, jars and tin cans had only been the start. Now it was everything from window frames to axles and even the fittings, nails, screws, wrenches and keys. Lord Brandon had once said he wanted it so you could break a wayn wheel and find a replacement spoke or axle in the next village without having to beg, pay and wait for the smith to do a custom job. The North wasn't there yet, but Luwin no longer doubted that it soon would be.

    Not everything went smoothly of course – not one thresher design had gone by without being reworked at least four times. Speaking of which… "They're taking the rice thresher apart again?"

    "Afraid so," said Frenken, then gestured to a completely different mess of bits and bobs. "The transplanter too."

    Luwin watched a small crannogman talk and point out various parts to a man who looked as if the disassembled machine had personally offended him, his friends, family, and ancestors to the thirteenth generation. Nearby, Howland Reed quietly watched with keen and careful eyes. "Do the crannogmen finally think we hate them?"

    "I have no idea anymore. When they look you in the eye, you're either a Stark or a cad, there's no middle ground with them."

    Luwin decided he'd gone out of his way enough for something that ultimately wasn't his problem so he decided to retire to his rooms. He mostly lived out of the Maester's Turret, but he had his own quarters here as well, one of the suites that the Starks had once kept for their own when they still resided in the Old Keep. The apartments were austere and small compared to the family lodgings in the Great Keep, but they were on the next to last highest floor of the shell keep and also the most defensible. Distributed evenly all along the ring, they were separated from the outside by adjoining privies and offices, with the hallways encircling all of that and wrapped in turn by walls of granite ten feet thick. The quarters didn't share walls with the inner courtyard either – the innermost ring held instead various safe rooms, armories and foodstores. Other than the stairs and hallways, those were the only areas whose original purpose was reprised after renovations, albeit with the arms and armors being replaced by books and scrolls.

    For Luwin, it had become a boon twice over because it meant that nothing reached his ears of what was taking place in the amphitheatre that had replaced the inner yard. Open lectures and debates tended to get loud, like he imagined the Citadel used to be in the old days. The parties were even louder. More recently, it meant he didn't need to picture the increasing disappointment and frustration of Lord Benjen as he once more failed to get his compositions put to sound. Someone would one day bite the blade and tell the boy that expecting harmony from a band of more than half a dozen people was folly, musical notation or not, but Luwin was not going to be that someone. He'd already tried that song and dance with a Stark and it had been more than enough.

    Luwin broke the first two matches with nothing to show for it, took a deep steadying breath and managed to light his lamp on the third. The memory finished disappeared back into the dark, murky depths from whence it came by the time he finished going to the privy and back. Matches. One of the many things 'the Lore Thief stole from the gods for the sake of man.' Medger Cerwyn had entirely too much cheek.

    Taking a seat, Luwin took the matchbox and spun it idly between his fingers. Matches were one of the things Lord Rickard had ordered expedited at the prompting of the new Lord Winterstone, whose input was much sought after by House Stark on account of his first-hand knowledge of not just what the common people needed soonest – and thus would sell fastest – but what they could afford – and thus would sell the most. Sticks dipped in phosphorous. Boons like this made for such an odd counterweight to the… darker solutions that oft sprung from Lord Brandon's aberrant mind. Solutions that he made no bones about applying no matter what anyone else said, his Maester included.

    "I don't cuck loyal men, Luwin."

    Luwin hurried to distract himself with some light reading. Of the sort wholly removed from the goings on in his life. Used to be he could escape into the tedium of finding unfindable books in the library, but the Decimal System had made it so easy to organise and retrieve books that he no longer had that option. Yet another impact by the 'Lore Thief' on his life. It wasn't enough that his masters commanded his honor and his duty, they also insisted on upending his personal life every other week, if only through some new change of far-reaching implications.

    Luwin pinched his nose. That had been an ungrateful thought. He looked at the wall-sized mirror that showed the view of the outside. The balloons were still in the air, he noticed. One was a lot bigger than the ones there last week, perhaps just two models away from one that might finally lift men into the sky. They must have finally figured out a decent compound for treating the fabric. Luwin hadn't wanted to acknowledge them before, what with… but grand gifts could be a double-edged sword even when they weren't meant that way. The mirror was the last of a clever chain of mirrors facing each other at 45-degree angles, conveying the grand view that you would otherwise need to climb to the top of the Pharos for. Lord Brandon had commissioned it as a gift – though not apology – after 'rescuing' Luwin from the worst mistake of his life, so-called. Luwin sometimes wished the Young Lord hadn't bothered, just so he didn't have such a 'stark' reminder of what a fool Lord Brandon had made of him. What fool he'd made of himself. He'd thought he was smitten with that woman, so beautiful and passionate about the same things he was, because wasn't Lys overdue being taken down a peg? It happened to Myr, didn't it? It was about time someone came up with something for mapmaking, they were always on such short supply! Even the richest ship captains could only rent them, and the Lyseni never let anyone forget they were the best at making them.

    Luwin had thought himself smitten, when in truth he'd been besotted. He never even noticed when she made him think it was his own idea to share his notions about star angles, course calculations and hot air balloons. How they could be useful in cartography, and so much else. He was too busy being outraged at the Young Lord for warning him away from her, what, did he expect Luwin to take advice on love from the same lad who'd taken to introducing 'underwear' and 'lingerie' piecemeal to celebrate his dalliances? Yes, he did know about that, choosing fake names for their themes was not at all clever, how dare he impugn her honor so?

    Lord Brandon impugned her honor alright. He put on the glamour of the most pathetic Sleeve imaginable, infiltrated the institute, let her seduce 'great secrets' out of him, then left her waiting blindfolded and tied to her own bed before coming to Luwin to tell him where, how and why he would find her.

    "I don't cuck loyal men, Luwin, what made you think I'd let someone else do it?"

    The most humiliating thing was that she wasn't even a spy. She was just some Lyseni whore with no greater ambition than escaping into the only other path she had any hopes of doing well in. And she didn't care how many men she bedded to get there. Luwin would have laughed at the irony if it wasn't buried beneath so many mixed feelings. Chief among them the guilty relief that Lord Rickard had completely ignored his self-flagellating pleas and saw her shipped to White Harbor the next morning. She was still there, last he heard, where the on-hand threat of being shipped back to the city of sex slaves kept her on her best behaviour, even if the prospect of being given to the Silent Sisters didn't.

    Her name had been among those on the cork-sewn life vest that Manderly had sent over for entry into the Master Inventory. Luwin tried not to-

    He was wrenched out of his downward spiral by a knock on the door.

    "Come in!"

    It was Ryben. Looking distinctly not wily. "Good. I managed to catch you."

    Luwin glanced at the clock – getting a clocksmith mixed up in the exodus of the Kingdom in Exile would become another reason for the Essosi to hate them one of these years – and found that his appointment with Lord Stark was now less than an hour away. "Is something the matter?"

    "Maybe." Ryben was never so cagey with him either. "You've got a meeting with the lord lined up, right? Mullin mentioned it."

    "I do."

    "Right. Tell him I need to see him as soon as possible. It's about that faction assessment he commissioned way back."

    "I thought that was done years ago."

    "So did I." Ryben turned to leave.

    "Now hold on there, surely you can give me more than that?"

    Ryben turned back towards him, tapping his fingers on his staff of office. "… We might have a problem."

    "A problem."

    "A big, Dorne-shaped problem."

    Luwin glanced at Ryben's rod again. Ryben was certainly no slouch in history, but zinc was the metal of languages. Whatever he learned that was a 'problem' likely originated in some foreign text that had lacked translation previously. Perhaps the problem wasn't to do with current events, which was good. And perhaps that meant the problem was of the long-lasting, historical variety that had managed to endure the ages up to the present, otherwise it wouldn't be a problem anymore. Which was bad.

    Luwin gave Ryben his most meaningful stare. "I'll let him know."

    Ryben nodded and left the way he came with not one wisecrack to mark his passing.

    Luwin left as well soon after, feeling disturbed.

    He came across the alchemist near the inner gate. It was the last place he'd have thought to look. Members could go in and out the Outer Gate more or less freely, but nobody was allowed into the inner keep unless they had permission. That generally meant none besides Luwin, Marwyn, Mullin (and his squires), and the occasional Maester that managed to get permission for something or other. Even they were usually denied unless they were part of the conclave or on assignment from one of the Starks or their steward. Luwin was mollified to see the alchemist wasn't such an exception, but that only seemed the case because a Stark happened to have come down from the castle instead.

    Lord Brandon dismissed the man before Luwin reached them. Hallyne passed by with a nod in a shuffle of striped black-and-scarlet robes trimmed with sable. The Young Lord lingered though. Luwin took the opportunity to study him. Brandon Stark had come into his own well, growing handsome, broad-shouldered and so tall that Luwin had to look up to face him. The time in the army had only chiselled him further. He was neither slender nor hulking – certainly not compared to Hother or Jon Umber – but he'd nonetheless required an entirely new wardrobe when he finally returned. The look now on his face, though, could most charitably be described as 'pinched.' "My lord? Is everything alright?"

    "Did you know alchemists call each other Wisdom? Of course you do."

    Yes he did, it was something Luwin found almost as annoying as their custom of hinting at the vast secret stores of knowledge that they wanted everyone to think they possessed. Once theirs had been a powerful guild, but in recent centuries the maesters of the Citadel had supplanted the alchemists almost everywhere. Of course, it was also true that their fortunes had drastically reversed since the Great Deratting, even if they no longer pretended to transmute metals. They no longer depended on just the Crown's patronage, though it had certainly increased as well, that was for certain. "Will he be a problem, my lord?"

    "I'm not sure."

    Luwin had the strange notion that he should have just experienced a shiver of dread. "My lord?"

    "He claimed he could make a flaming hand burn in the sky above the city on the day of the Harvest Feast."

    Well… they could make wildfire. "That doesn't sound like a very wise deployment of the substance."

    "That's the thing – he claimed it's got nothing to do with wildfire at all."

    "Something with phosphorous then?" It would explain the green at least.

    "Maybe." Lord Brandon didn't sound like he believed it though. "Well. Guess I'll be dreaming for duty rather than pleasure tonight."

    "Lord Eddard will be crushed, I'm sure."

    "Hush, now, don't give away all of my secrets." Lord Brandon sauntered off.

    A black raven crowed at Luwin from atop the gatehouse. Luwin glanced at it, wondering if it was alone inside its head. Back in Oldtown, the white ravens and the black ones quarreled like Dornishmen and Marchers, so they keep them apart. Not so here though. Not anymore at least. But he was just distracting himself again.

    Back to work. Surely it wouldn't do any harm to arrive at Lord Rickard's meeting early.
     
    Chapter II.3: The Wild Wolf’s Hot Blood Quickens Fastest (II)
  • Karmic Acumen

    Well-known member
    latest


    “-. 278 AC .-“

    Lord Rickard’s meeting didn’t involve who Luwin thought it did. In fact, the better part of it wasn’t even a proper meeting at all, beyond three people happening to be in the Lord’s Suite sitting room at the same time. As soon as he got in and greeted the man and the Lady Lyarra, Lord Rickard motioned for Luwin to sit across from them at the tea table and gave him a stack of documents to read.

    “I’ve already reviewed these several times over,” Lord Rickard told him. “But I want a second opinion from the closest thing I have to someone uninvolved.”

    Being the Maester of Winterfell and still qualifying as ‘uninvolved’ came with its familiar sting, but Luwin kept his feelings to himself as he accepted the papers. He could feel Lady Stark’s gaze on him as he began reading, but that soon became a distant concern to the contents of the documents. He read them quickly, and then increasingly slowly as the contents piled up.

    When he was done, Luwin’s first thought was that it was a good thing Lord Stark shared this with him piecemeal and let him digest the information in his own time. And in advance. He was even grateful that Lord Rickard’s writing could most charitably be termed ‘dry as a winter drought.’ Luwin didn’t want to imagine how he’d have reacted if he’d been blindsided with all of this, especially all at once. He did not react well to being blindsided.

    His second thought was that he needed to read everything again, so he did. He read everything again very carefully. When he was done, his conclusion had only firmed in his mind. “This is out of character.”

    Across from him, Lord Stark reacted someway that Luwin still couldn’t read into.

    The Lady reacted much more tellingly. “Oh just go and say it, my son is a wastrel. A nymphet. A no good rake!”

    Yes, that did sound precisely like what Luwin’s reaction would have been if he’d been blindsided by this. “With all due respect, My Lady, once or twice a week is less intimacy than you enjoyed during the worst of your husband’s dolor.” Lady Lyarra gaped at his audacity. “In fact, even if your son had a proper lover or three hidden somewhere in addition to these women, he still wouldn’t have bedded more than twice a week on average, given the time frames involved.” Which was really rather tame for a man newly grown, especially a noble raised in a city his family literally owned where he was spoiled for options-

    “Maester,” the Lady sputtered. “Did you somehow miss the size of that list?”

    All but a very small handful of the women on it were whores so they didn’t count. “Yes, that’s why I said it’s out of character.” Luwin kept his thoughts to himself about what the average lordling got up to. And how often. And lacking Lord Brandon’s refusal to take advantage of his status for anything but repaying bad faith in kind. “I thought Lord Brandon meant to stay chaste until his wedding night?”

    “He did,” said Lord Stark.

    “So why this? And why not sooner?” Really, the more Luwin pondered it the less sense it made. Brandon Stark lived chaste just fine until half-way through his sixteenth year, then he suddenly couldn’t keep to one bed, then he stopped completely a bit over six months later just before the Karstark fiasco. “If this was youthful rebellion, he’d be rebelling against some edict of yours, not his own. If he were naturally weak to the calls of flesh, he’d have faltered years ago. He certainly wouldn’t have managed to stay celibate in the last seven months, army or no army.” Brandon Stark had been sent off to train as a soldier under Malyn Hornwood, whose reports had all been glowing. The Young Lord didn’t seem to have resumed his womanising ways in the weeks since returning either. “And if it was something as simple as him craving companionship, he wouldn’t settle for mere whores.” Though Brandon Stark going out of his way to marry them off, and even pay dowries after bedding them just once, was the sort of confusing benevolence that was in character. “I’d certainly expect him to have revisited at least one bed, perhaps among the other women he’s acquainted with, few as they are.” The women he’d saved in some manner or other, not all of whom he’d bedded if Luwin was any judge.

    The Maester was beginning to match names to some that had come up during court. There was a veteran’s daughter that had given up on marriage to care for her addled father, even as her freeloader uncle drank away the war annuity Lord Brandon himself arranged (the man had just ‘won’ a good-paying job smashing slag into cement at the other end of the North). There was the wife of the late Master of Crofter’s Keep, the man who’d died in a drunken duel against an ‘unknown’ traveller (he’d been beating the woman and occasionally their children, but kept getting away with it because he always stayed within the Rule of Six). Then there was the wife of some woodsman that Steward Poole had hired recently (this was the one Luwin wasn’t sure about, Lord Brandon claimed he didn’t cuckold loyal men, and it was doubtful the Young Lord would arrange all those deliveries of lemons and watermelons if he’d decided to break his own code for whatever reason).

    “So I’m not just seeing things,” Lord Stark murmured at length.

    “I dare say not,” Luwin replied, feeling strangely anxious after passing this test, though he knew that wasn’t how it was intended. “If not for Master Marwyn’s vigilance and… well, Lord Brandon’s approach to bad faith remaining so very consistent throughout all this, I might suspect he’d been replaced.”

    “Approach to bad faith,” Lady Stark scoffed. “I hope you don’t expect me to ever rejoice over that.”

    Luwin figured he couldn’t hold that against Lady Lyarra, even if he personally thought that public humiliation was too light a punishment for serial adulterers. Especially one that kept feeding her husband droughts that made it hard to perform and then mocked him for it to all his ‘friends’ she was cheating on him with. Luwin might never admit it openly, but he had been relieved to learn about that story, as it showed him he himself hadn’t been singled out.

    Luwin supposed Lady Stark was also thinking about the Karstark wedding, but Lord Brandon had come out of that smelling like roses despite the mess splattering a hundred times wider. It all concluded in an objective net benefit all around in fact. Lord Karstark now knew better than to waylay his liege’s Progresses with surprise weddings. He and his brother Arnolf learned better than to coach their daughters and nieces to try and get dishonored as a way to trade upwards. And almost every lord and lordling worth knowing had ‘coincidentally’ arrived to see the drama boil over, because the location for the ‘bachelor party’ Lord Brandon threw for the groom just happened to coincide with the spot where Arnolf Karstark was instructing the bride on how to fornicate her way into a Stark marriage.

    The end had not been pretty.

    For the elder Karstark men at least. Lord Brandon had since gone out of his way to speak kindly of the girl, which went a long way to salvaging her honor. The Lord and Lady Stark had been very lenient as well, exceedingly so in Luwin’s opinion, to let it go with just the public disgrace and aborted wedding. Some days the Maester still wondered how the two endured their doubts over whether that ruling had truly been the right one. Luwin himself took months to stop dreading that Hornwood’s next raven would bring word that Rickard Karstark had only joined the army so he could kill Lord Brandon in revenge. It really did appear that the Karstark heir was angrier at his family than House Stark though, if only on his cousin’s behalf. Or perhaps he’d been instructed to play nice and spare himself the tarring that his House endured, until he could take over for his disgraced father and uncle that had so effectively alienated all their peers and vassals in one ill-thought swipe.

    “What most worries me,” Lord Stark finally said. “Is that Brandon has been avoiding this topic.”

    “He wouldn’t be able to if you weren’t so soft on him, husband.”

    “And what’s your excuse, woman?”

    “Don’t you lay this on me, you’re the one who always has him doing something instead of leaving time for his poor mother.”

    Perhaps their son meant to figure this out without bothering people who lacked any insight he didn’t already possess, but Luwin wasn’t about to tell that to a pair of worried parents that also happened to hold the right of pit and gallows. “Perhaps he is embarrassed.”

    “That’ll be the day,” scoffed the disappointed mother. “My firstborn son, showing anything approaching shame. Hah! He’s literally frolicking in a fetid swamp of social diseases, do you see him showing any embarrassment over that?”

    Luwin had a perfect answer but uttering anything approaching praise would surely-

    “What was that?” She demanded. “Don’t think I missed that look, Maester, you’re nowhere as discreet as all that.”

    “My lady…”

    “Spit it out.”

    “Once you start seeing auras it’s literally impossible not to know who’s sick and where.” That stopped her short and then some, though he honestly couldn’t see why. ‘I can see it in your aura’ wouldn’t be such an effective charlatan trick if it wasn’t based in fact. “It’s why we’ve been able to make such headway with our medicines. It’s why we’ve been able to treat you as well as we have, in fact.” Also, Qyburn and his apprentices were regularly called on by the respective establishments to do health checks. There was a reason they were envied so far and wide.

    Lady Stark stared, then cradled her forehead. “Magical clap vision. Unbelievable.”

    Detection of every spot of illness, but Luwin kept his mouth shut rather than blurt out what he really thought about this. He knew very well how easily people latched onto the silliest things in defiance of all common sense, especially when they thought they had a bone to pick with someone. He also knew they tended to lash out even harder when they were proven wrong, but he’d be lying if he claimed he didn’t expect better here.

    Luwin gathered the papers back into a stack and hoped he wouldn’t have to wait too long for the awkwardness to pass.

    “Luwin,” Lord Stark said. “Bring me Marwyn.”

    Luwin nodded and left to do as bid. He briefly wondered why Lord Stark didn’t just skinchange a raven for it, before deciding the man probably wanted some time alone with his wife. He left the room, closed the door behind him and set off down the one and only corridor that provided access to the Lord’s suite (notwithstanding the pipe passages and secret escape tunnel). He nodded to the two guards as he passed – they were stationed half-way down the corridor rather than outside the door, as was often the case for private meetings – but did not tarry otherwise.

    When he was out in the main hallway, a glance with his third eye pinpointed Master Marwyn’s presence. His veil of normalcy in the unseen world was as everyman-seeming as usual, but Luwin had learned to recognise it. The Mage was actually just a few doors away, in his personal quarters adjacent to those of Lord Brandon. The Young Lord himself seemed to have settled in for a midday nap. Unusual. His own veil seemed oddly smudged in places, which was even more unusual, particularly since that hadn’t been the case back in the yard.

    Worried now, Luwin strode quickly to Marwyn’s door and knocked. He got no verbal reply, but the attention from inside briefly focused on him. Luwin imagined this was how an ant felt just before it realised how hot that beam of sunlight focused through a lens actually was. The feeling receded quickly, thankfully, save for a nudge from one mind to another. ‘Come in’ it felt.

    He entered.

    Marwyn was getting ready to prepare soul wine, if the crystals and scents were any indication. Now Luwin was very worried, the Mage hardly needed potions anymore unless he was preparing to do a really deep and lengthy delving. “Master Marwyn.”

    “Luwin.”

    “Lord Stark wants to see you.”

    “Can it wait a few hours? A day maybe?”

    Marwyn usually wasn’t so unabashed either, about him not answering to Lord Stark. Technically. “No. He needs you now.”

    “What about? I don’t want to be rude but I’m about to be very busy on his son’s behalf.”

    Luwin hadn’t been ordered to silence when someone was already in the know, so he pointedly glanced at the wall and back. “Matters of inconsistent behaviour.”

    “…Ah.” Marwyn paused for a long moment, then closed his eyes. With his third eye, Luwin saw when the Mage’s mind nudged Brandon Stark. The reply came slowly – perhaps Lord Brandon was already quite drowsy – and there was an uncharacteristic air of hesitance to it, but whatever it was made Marwyn sigh and start repacking all his ingredients and tools. “Give me a few minutes and I’ll be ready. Maybe it’s for the best if we do it this way.”

    It was related then. Luwin had already suspected, but knowing he was right didn’t sit well for once.

    Soon, he was re-entering Lord Stark’s sitting room with Marwyn one step behind.

    “Mage,” Lord Stark spoke the moment the door closed behind them. “Is my son dying?”

    What?

    “No.”

    “Is that so?” The Lord asked while Luwin still reeled from the question that had come out of nowhere. “Was there any point where he was dying?”

    “No.”

    “Was there any point where he believed to be dying?”

    “No.”

    “Are you sure? Because there aren’t many other reasons I can think of for the changes in his behaviour of the past year and change. And most of the others aren’t nearly as flattering.”

    “Your son is not anticipating death.” Marwyn’s astral eyes were already half-way done reading the reports on the table like the most wispy, lidless hovering stalks. “He is, however, anticipating no small amount of pain. Followed by a few weeks or months of being too soul-weary to do much of anything without being cajoled into it. I understand you know the feeling well.”

    Luwin fell into his chair, struck silent in confusion. What was Marwyn talking about?

    “I have encouraged patience and to share the burden of knowing with you, as you are his neverending source of strength,” Marwyn continued as if anyone but him even knew what he was talking about. “But patience he is nearly out of, and he has decided you needn’t be weighed with the worry over a foregone conclusion, now that he is a man grown and fully responsible for himself.”

    “Mage, stop.” Lord Stark ordered, wiping his mouth from nerves. The bronze rings in his beard gleamed strikingly even compared to his signet. “You seem to have skipped several steps in this conversation. Start from the beginning.”

    Marwyn glanced between the other man and the papers. “Are you planning to confront your son about this?”

    “I plan to summon him right after we’re done here.”

    “I strongly advise you to wait until at least tomorrow. He has decided to take today off from his worries. Which is to say, he has blocked most relevant memories and all related negative feelings from his waking mind, against my better judgment. He is not fit to have any serious conversation.”

    “He did what?” Luwin balked alongside the lady herself.

    Lord Stark was not short on disbelief either. “He can do that?”

    “Very poorly.” Marwyn grumbled. “Your son has many talents, but compartmentalisation is not among them. That’s without even getting into the uncanny valley that one inevitably travels down when taking refuge in the bliss of ignorance. Were you to speak to him now, ‘brazen gall’ would be just the start of your problems. At best he might crack some truly terrible jokes. At worst he might act like this is all a dream, one he isn’t self-aware in. The first time he tried something like this, he turned into a mess with his memories crossed between what was real, what could have been real, and what he’d previously speculated about the two aforementioned. His ability to imagine entire scenarios in moments works against him. I am reasonably confident that he managed without letting that sort of self-delusion slip past him this time, but I’ll freely admit I am never satisfied with just ‘reasonably.’”

    As the Lord and Lady stared in helpless incomprehension, Luwin tried to wrap his mind around all of that. Somehow, he succeeded. Unfortunately, it didn’t help in any way. “But he seemed so normal earlier!”

    That snapped the Starks out of their bewilderment. “Explain.”

    Luwin relayed the brief meeting in the yard, right after the Alchemist’s departure.

    “You should definitely wait for tomorrow,” Marwyn told the Lord. “Confirmation that there are people who already possess the secret to our minestarters? In the South? He should be pacing back and forth right now, grousing about secret societies, stubborn world narratives, and how the Yi-Tish must all be laughing at us to the sound of fireworks.”

    That did sound more like him.

    “Mage, take a seat.”

    Marwyn pulled a stool to sit next to Luwin.

    Lord Stark sat forward and clasped his hands together. “Tell me what you know.”

    Marwyn took a few moments to decide how to answer. The fact he even needed that time was enough to make Luwin feel outright alarmed- “There are forces at work in this world. Some pass themselves as good, some as cruel, most are mere mummery, some are more, many are less, some are not human at all, there are even things that may be deemed gods or demons depending on your sense of scale. Scores of books have been written about how superior they are or aren’t to everything and everyone else. In power, wants, tenets. What these writings omit, however, is what they almost invariably have in common – how they deal with failure.”

    “Poorly.”

    “Indeed. In this case, failure to destroy a man’s work.”

    Lord Stark’s face began to retreat behind that icy veil that never failed to be intimidating. “If you can’t destroy a man’s work, destroy the man.”

    “Just so,” Marwyn nodded. “There are varied ways to do this. I doubt I need to list them.”

    “Kill him. Cheat him. Steal from him.” Lord Stark’s cold tone didn’t change as he listed everything that was tried and still being tried against House Stark and the North, since even before their recent climb in power. Not just in Westeros, but beyond as well. “Give his work to a rival and discredit him as a charlatan. Trick him into committing a terrible crime or other. Frame him if that doesn’t work. Paint him as a corrupt degenerate.”

    “Gaslight him into thinking he is any of the aforementioned, to use one of the Young Master’s own sayings.” Despite the tone, Marwyn didn’t look amused in the slightest. “The good news is that these have all failed.”

    “So far.”

    “So far.”

    “And the bad news is worse.”

    “I’m afraid so. You see, given sufficiently unfortunate circumstances, you don’t need to stop at slandering someone as a corrupt degenerate. You can go and make him one outright.”

    Mind magic, Luwin thought. Soul magic. Spiritual warfare.

    Lord Stark’s hands clenched tighter, but he still had his words, unlike his Lady wife. “Is that’s what’s happening?”

    “It’s what I’m most strongly inclined to believe is being attempted. We’re lucky your son is so kindly inclined and works on a different frame of reference that he’s managed to turn evil to the service of good. But evil turned to the service of good is still evil, whether it’s being done by you or to you.”

    “The Three-Eyed Crow is trying to make my son a degenerate.”

    The damning words were like a ship being struck by an iceberg. You could see, hear and feel the world breaking around you, but there was no hope or courage left to put it into words even though you weren’t sinking under the waves just yet.

    “Or the Faceless Men.” Marwyn had no such trouble. “The Warlocks of Qarth. The Red Priests of Volantis. The Black Mages of Qohor. Asshai-by-the-Shadow. The Norvosi, even, they still have enough knowledge of black magic that they have reasons besides amusement to mate women with wolves, or whatever else.”

    Well now Luwin felt like the conversation was turning a tad overdramatic. The worst Lord Brandon had done was sleep around for a while, and not even all that frequently, before stopping completely. In fact, there were plenty of other things he could have got up to in and out of bed, in twos or threes or however many women or men, and still not be anywhere near deserving of such unflattering epithets. Especially when everyone was left so much better off in the wake of his passing. Either Ryben and ‘Boeryn’ had desensitized Luwin more than he thought, or everyone else was overreacting.

    The irony of what his own reaction would have been under different circumstances was not lost on him.

    Luwin looked at Lord Stark’s face. He still couldn’t reliably read him, but it was the Lady that spoke this time. “Do so many truly hate us so much? Why would so many hate Bran so? How would they even know to hate him?”

    “Perhaps they don’t,” Marwyn said in what passed for him as a gentle voice. “But their feelings ultimately matter little. Your son’s mark on the world is already indelible, but it threatens all the things that are ‘known to be so.’ Even if they do not act from malice aforethought, there is greed and curiosity aplenty to birth rivals. That’s not even counting whatever parties can see beyond the flesh.” Marwyn turned to Lord Rickard then. “Truthfully, what you’ve been doing with the trees is more ambitious and blatant than anything your son has done. If your ongoing mystical ritual hasn’t drawn the eyes of every power from here to K’Dath, I’ll eat my staff. More importantly, your claim isn’t complete yet, and there are those who would slip past it even if it were. It’s why I haven’t entirely ruled out even this Brynden Rivers that still seems to be alive up there, despite how thoroughly the Wall cuts off spells. I understand he used to be able to use Winterfell’s own Heart Tree as a mouthpiece? The Doom of Valyria may have destroyed the occult paradigm of times past, but there are cogs and gears that still stumble forward, and not all are as impotent as some.”

    Lord Rickard’s face curled in a snarl. “You don’t need to say anything more.”

    Maryn nodded, but he did say more. “It ultimately depends on whose hands your son’s missing half ended up in.”

    Luwin thought of the long cut bisecting Lord Brandon that still refused to heal.

    Lady Lyarra covered her face and Lord Rickard’s hands became fists. “He was so proud of himself. I was so proud of him.”

    “It was pride wholly deserved,” Marwyn murmured. “Putting one’s mind back together is a rare and worthy accomplishment. But ultimately, continuity of mind was just the consolation prize that you won him. His true trial he lost.”

    He and pretty much everyone else who ever lived, Luwin thought. Before Marwyn really started teaching him, Luwin had thought magic was a matter of rare potential. He soon found out that was not the case. There were certain gifts that passed down the bloodline and were possible to manifest and master spontaneously – visions, skinchanging, what have you. But magic itself was a power inborn to everyone. Marwyn had given a whole lecture on the strange and amazing feats that even the most brainless animals could accomplish just by ‘living in tune with nature’ before telling him that humans had the same natural aptitude. Natural tendency even, to live the whole fullness of life in the moment. In tune with nature. All layers of nature. But as the child grew and his mind became stuffed and weighed with thoughts and concerns of physical life and its many toils, when regrets over the past and worries of the future began to displace the present, they were steadily taught to ignore, mistrust or resent their dreams and fancies. Their daydreams. Their ‘imaginary’ friends.

    Some lasted past that, living their flesh and spiritual lives as if they were equally real. Some were so in tune with all parts of their nature that they ‘couldn’t’ realize they were dreaming because it wasn’t a dream to them. It was one, continuous second life, reprised every time they closed their eyes and emerged into the light at the end of the tunnel. Double living. Parallel incarnation. It was a strange, wondrous state of being, where you could accomplish everything you could imagine, but your self-centred, narrow frame of reference prevented you from doing or interacting with everything you couldn’t imagine. Including, most critically, everything from outside yourself.

    The world was a cruel place, though, and it liked its ironies. The children that lasted longest fared the worst in the end. The moment their innocence was broken, whether by knowledge, trauma or ill done to or by them, they were almost invariably overwhelmed by all the thoughts, feelings, complete experiences and foreign wills whirling throughout the ‘outside’ they now could fathom. Those that succumbed young enough could usually get away with a period of night terrors, which either scared them or wounded their spirits to the point where they became blind and deaf to anything outside the bounds of convention. Luwin was one of the few that hadn’t been completely crippled, which was why he’d been able to start down the occult path again as an adult. Those that lasted longer…

    The longer you lasted, the more you had to lose. Feelings, experiences, all your childhood dreams, your memories.

    And if you were bright enough to attract the attention of those that actively sought out those like you…

    There was a reason so many mystics were broken in the head or outright went insane before dying ignominiously in a ditch somewhere. Why the mad made the most sense in their rare moments of lucidity, even if regular folk never noticed.

    The dark side of understanding. Revelation perverted against its purpose.

    Luwin sympathised with Lord Brandon, he really did, but it was Lyanna and Benjen he was really afraid for.

    “That’s it?” Lady Stark demanded when the silence stretched on too long. “That’s it, that’s how this ends? ‘It’s magic’? Don’t think I’ll let that go so easily, don’t any of you-how did you let it come to this?” The lady’s angry eyes turned on Marwyn. “Shouldn’t you have spotted this? Or maybe you did but didn’t do anything about it? What have you even been teaching him if this can happen right under your nose?”

    “It is precisely because of my teachings that we cottoned on to this at all,” Marwyn calmly replied.

    “Stop taking me for a fool, damn you!” Lady Stark erupted. “I don’t need to be a maegi to read what goes unsaid. You think you can just shirk your responsibility for this? What do you have him doing? What does he do to choose his lovers? How does he always find and pick out this… this type he has? Does he spy on all of them? Learning their deepest, darkest secrets before he even meets them face to face? Will you sit there and claim that’s just more evil done to him? Playing spymaster before his first shorthairs was already bad enough, but now I have to sit here wondering how often my own son… invades the dreams of others to get his jollies?!”

    Well. Things had gotten awkward all over again, and not for the right reasons. Either Lord Brandon was cagier about the occult than Luwin had come to believe, or Lady Lyarra wasn’t wrong to say she didn’t get enough time with her firstborn. Luwin never imagined she wouldn’t know about this after so many years of being mother to a literal wizard. And he couldn’t even bring it up. How did one go about correcting someone’s ignorance when pointing out said ignorance was the last thing you wanted?

    Everyone was looking at him. “Er…”

    “I said,” Lady Stark said because she’d apparently said something. “Enlighten me, Maester.”

    Gods, he really couldn’t keep any thoughts off his face, could he? Some maester he was. “It’s empathy.” Luwin cleared his throat in an attempt to stall while he got his thoughts in order. “Empathy is not just passive, my Lady. It’s projective. Do you ever wonder why prey can sense predators without seeing them? People as well, the five senses may be enough to live by and even pierce illusions if we hone them well enough, but there are things they don’t account for. Do you ever wonder how we know when we are being watched? How instinct operates even absent of stimuli? People’s minds aren’t closed. Some of the feelings and ideas people get aren’t their own, thoughts even. Energy flows where attention goes. Every thought and feeling we have is openly conveyed. Loudly.”

    “Learning to see and control your own emanations is the second occult fundamental,” Marwyn picked up when he saw the Lady was listening. “The first is building up a defence and learning to sort out and block everyone else’s.”

    And in so doing being blessed and cursed with the ability of always knowing what everyone around you really thinks and feels. On the one hand, knowing when someone’s lying to you is very useful. On the other hand, you get to know first-hand how often and naturally everyone lies, even just for the sake of courtesy, and know exactly how they really feel while they are talking to you, the dark thoughts that so often scream from just behind a smile. It was no small thing that Brandon Stark had persevered in his relationships with people, especially his family, during that time when he was always-aware of how much people lied during regular interaction, but hadn’t yet mastered the ability to block and redirect the intruding thoughts and feelings of everyone else. Not without shutting himself off from everything completely, which would have defeated the purpose and even deadened his own empathy.

    This was why Luwin wasn’t in a hurry to reach that stage. The all too common reason why mystics preferred the company of their fellows, and when lacking that option became hermits.

    Or monsters.

    “With dreams, this is only magnified,” Luwin said when he realised the Lord and Lady expected him to continue. It struck Luwin in that moment that they, or at least the Lady, considered him more trustworthy and worth listening to than the Master Mage in their midst. Somehow. Despite him possessing no relevant knowledge that hadn’t come from Marwyn to begin with. This long-yearned endorsement of his position as confidant tasted sour, but that, at least, he managed to conceal. “It is why people are at their most suggestible in that half-aware state just before drifting off. Dreams are neither contained nor discreet. They are big, loud, colourful and detailed bubbles of wish and imagination, and you never know if they’ll merge or burst when two or more of them get knocked together. Some dreamers don’t even bother with that and just ride the eddies of thought and emotion, drifting from dream to dream, or pulling others into theirs without knowing what they’re doing.”

    “The challenge of dreamwalking lies not in invading the dreams of others,” Marwyn concluded. “It lies in mastering yourself enough that you don’t succumb to their force. And even then, the only way you can entirely avoid knowing what’s in them is if you shut yourself away completely, defeating the purpose. The occult is a very difficult path not because it is hard to get what you want, but because you get too much shoved into your face of what you don’t want.” Marwyn turned from the Lady to Lord Rickard again. “Incidentally, this is also why the Ritual of the Fisher King will not turn away unfriendly eyes. No more than marking a border will prevent people from looking across it. Your claim does well to ward off entry, but the eyes of the soul see far, and it’s not just the eyes of flesh that can have far-eyes made for them.”

    “Always another answer,” The Lady said bitterly. “Always some new bit of fell wisdom to throw at me. Just let me vent my anger, damn you!”

    “You are angrier at him than for him, that is my only misgiving.” Marwyn was unmoved. “I agree that he should have been more open with you, but do not mistake discretion for inaction. Steps are already being taken to address this matter, but the cut was not clean, and in any case soul surgery is not to be rushed, especially when it is your own self that is being messed with.”

    “Steps!? You’re taking ‘steps’? My son is becoming debauched in front of my eyes but I should sit back and relax because you’re taking ‘steps’! What good is that if we don’t even know anything!?” The moment she hit on the crux of the matter, Lady Lyarra sagged on herself. “Why didn’t he say anything? Why didn’t you say anything?”

    “Until recently, because we could not confirm there was a problem. Everything came from within him, and we only realised the inconsistency of his urges and thought patterns in hindsight. He is also cursed with knowing exactly what he’d have been like absent of his past life recollection. For my part, I honestly expected much more dramatic deviance to result from all those uninsulated mindmelds with the dying that he did as a boy. After the more likely possibility became apparent, he judged it pointless to worry you with things you had neither blame in, nor the ability to help with.” As always, Marwyn’s candour was a bitter drought. “I did not wholly agree, if only because of the emotional support he deprived himself of. I advised transparency. Alas, he stood by his choice.”

    “And you just obeyed him?”

    “I will to my lord be true and faithful, and love all which he loves, and shun all which he shuns, and never, by will nor by force, by word nor by work, do ought of what is loathful to him.”

    Quoting the vow of fealty that he gave alongside that sword all that time ago should have been a solemn moment, but Luwin couldn’t control himself. He snorted.

    The reactions of the other three made him quail inside.

    “Something funny, Maester?”

    Paradoxically, the Lady’s renewed anger made Luwin braver. “Just more people acting out of character, my lady.” He eyed Marwyn. Pointedly, because there were certain answers he’d long since craved too. “Humble, loyal, obedient. Whatever happened to ‘I can at most be one of those things’?”

    “I am a grown man perfectly capable of changing my mind.” Marwyn, in contrast, was not joking at all. “I’m not just his servant or teacher, Luwin, I’m his healer. I need to be reliable, trustworthy and as nonthreatening as possible.”

    That wasn’t how Qyburn went about it, but Luwin supposed it was different when your patient wasn’t a stranger but instead your sworn liege lord who held the decision over life and death while his mind and soul were being actively messed with. Notwithstanding all the time before this mess. Whenever it actually started, precisely.

    “I told you,” Lady Lyarra turned on her husband then. “I told you something like this would happen. I warned you! But did you listen? Of course not, you just tell me to trust him, that he’s good and kind and dutiful and loyal and he knows what he’s doing, he’ll come forward if something’s wrong! No matter what he does, you still act as if he can’t do no wrong, you still act like we should take him at his word!”

    “I do take him at his word.”

    “Damn you, Rickard, that’s the problem!”

    “What do you want from me, woman?”

    “I want you to stop, damn you! And stop him too. He does too much, he goes around us too much, every time you just let him do what he wants until something happens, and you never put your foot down when it’s something bad that comes of it. Even this army tour was basically a reward! Stop giving him more and more leeway every time he does something preposterous! Our son is not perfect, no matter what you think!” Her voice trembled as she said the words no mother ever wanted. “Stop always believing the best of him.”

    Did he though? Lord Brandon always came to his father before trying something, and he never gainsaid being refused, did he? Then again, Lord Rickard had refused him less and less as the years went by until-

    “I can’t.”

    Luwin jolted in place.

    Lord Stark’s icy mien had cracked straight through. “I can’t.” The man stared down at nothing, his voice rough. “He saved me.”

    Lady Lyarra looked utterly stricken, then all the fight went out of her. “Like Ned saved me…”

    Luwin looked down and tried to make himself as small as possible. For all his misgivings about being kept at arm’s length, he felt like he was witnessing something not meant for his eyes and ears.

    Lord Stark ended the meeting soon after. There was a point where he looked like he was about to say something else, bring up something important, but he changed his mind and dismissed them.

    It left Luwin feeling adrift.

    Thankfully not for long, though. His schedule was no less full than usual just because he happened to be reeling from for world-shattering revelations. He suspected that life would not long let him keep this new standard for what qualified as world-shifting, but he decided to spend a while living in the present instead of worrying about the past or future. He had lessons with the youngest Starks next, and the two children were always a pleasant distraction, even if he didn’t quite appreciate them becoming distracted instead of paying attention to him.

    Today was supposed to be economics and financial management, but Luwin decided to give himself a break from the stress, seeing as his nerves of steel were quite frayed right now. This made the children very happy (of course), even after he told them they were still his for the appointed time. He had them write stories. However much they could put down of whatever struck their fancy. He let them throw ideas and questions at each other while he took a seat outside their line of sight and looked for something relaxing to do.

    He ended up going over the latest drafts for the Winds of Winter, Special Edition that Wyman Manderly would be taking with him down to Oldtown for the Hightower wedding. Unsurprisingly, it would be lacking in updates about current developments. Notably, there were none of the news on the North’s resources and means of production. Those sections were instead replaced by news from Essos, the Farmer’s Almanac, and ‘How To’ summaries involving whatever inventions were already known far and wide – crop rotation, iron tools, northern glass and lenses, the trip hammer (but not the drop hammer), safety equipment, cures and treatments (and their proper administration), and contact information for the various makers and vendors (how ever so devious). ‘A Song of Ice and Fire’ was put on hold as well, in favour of an expanded edition of the Thesaurus. Medrick had managed to finish piecing together the story of Maris the Maid and Uthor Hightower, as passed down orally through generations. It was neatly presented side by side in Old Tongue, Common and High Valyrian (Ryben’s contribution). Not a small feat when translating verse. Luwin wasn’t entirely sure it was the best idea to include everything from the tragedy of Argoth Stone-Skin, but it was definitely a better option than the Red Wedding. He spent some time doing the crosswords after that, there were Old Tongue and Valyrian versions of that now too, how wonderful.

    Checking on the children’s assignments, he found more or less what he expected. Lyanna had gone from writing to drawing the rogue prince of her dreams. She’d been doing this increasingly often since flowering, instead of the older doodles of her parents, siblings, Torrhen Stark, and the grumpy old griffin-rider that kept corralling her in ‘Wonderland’. She’d been clever about it this time though, taking very literally Luwin’s past admonishments to keep within the spirit of the assignment. Which is to say, she’d made sure to describe this dream prince of hers in words first. Very melodramatically too. ‘His hair was black as a midnight sea, with never a whitecap to be seen, his face was smooth and pale beneath his neat dark beard, and his eyes were blue as a summer sky.’ Luwin was tempted to read it aloud just so the girl could hear exactly how she sounded with her own ears, but he’d learned his lesson about giving Benjen stones to throw.

    Speaking of Benjen, he seemed to have started a historical anecdote about Artys Arryn only to meander off into musical notation half-way through the first page. Everything from then on was notes and staves in more layers than even bards bothered with. It was the sort of musical composition that Luwin had come to both anticipate and dread from Benjen Stark, so lofty and complex that you really had to strain your mind to imagine in sound. There were drums, trumpets, woodwinds, bowstrings, vocals, both alone and all at once. Luwin tried to imagine the ensemble but failed as badly as always. He simply lacked whatever frame of reference Benjen had dreamed up, and Luwin doubted there was anyone not in the same predicament. Even the individual tunes were very pleasing though, if rather somber. And the choir… The verse was in Valyrian for some reason, but the meaning was fitting for the theme.

    Luwin graded the children for spelling and grammar, told Lyanna to mind that she doesn’t get so besotted with Prince Charming that she forgets about everyone else in her story, suggested to Benjen an alternative wording that made the choir flow better, then sent them off to play.

    He watched them go to the imagined shrieks of his very late Citadel masters screaming in horror from the leavings of whatever rats and worms they were spread among now. The mental picture made Luwin smirk guiltily, but oh well. He wasn’t here to force the children into a mould, he was here to cultivate their inborn talents. It wasn’t like they’d fallen behind on the fundamentals.

    Checking his schedule, he found that he had the rest of the afternoon free. He considered going to visit with Marwyn, perhaps to resume his study of the glass candle. He was close to learning how to make them, he was sure of it. But a glance in that direction showed the Mage deep in meditation, and the only reason he could see even that much was because Marwyn had allowed him access through his wards, otherwise he wouldn’t see inside his rooms at all.

    Luwin sighed and looked at Benjen’s song again. Ecce nunc dies Patris, Ecce nunc dies Matris, Regnat nos, salvat nos. Behold, now is the day of the Father, Behold, now is the day of the Mother, He rules us, he saves us.’ The strangest thing was that Luwin didn’t get the impression the song would go on to include the other five aspects.

    He spent the rest of the afternoon sounding out the various tunes until he fell asleep in his chair.

    He snapped awake near midnight, sweating and gasping from the shock of being blasted out of the dream he was having by a wave of towering rage. Towering rage mixed with mortification, of all the things. A look past flesh and walls saw the aftermath disturbing the mood and sleep of everyone in the castle and a fair bit beyond it. Without even needing to wonder, Luwin aimed his gaze at Lord Brandon’s quarters. The Young Lord’s wards were gone and his veil of normalcy was shattered. They were reforming as Luwin watched, but not quickly, and the sight of all those flaming eyes glaring in all directions was not particularly merciful on Luwin’s anxiety.

    The Maester hesitated in place, not knowing what to do. Should he do anything?

    Brandon Stark swept out of bedroom, hall and keep altogether, on his way to the Godswood. Marwyn rose from his delving, left his room and made for Lord Stark’s chambers. Lord Stark and his wife were already up and dressed by the time he got there. Then the three left together, and Alban landed on Luwin’s windowsill and began pecking at the glass.

    Well. That answered that.

    Luwin changed into warmer clothes, pulled on his boots, slipped into his cloak, and went to get all the answers he never asked for.

    By the end of it, he was proven right: everyone was overreacting.

    He just hadn’t considered who ‘everyone’ might include that he didn’t account for, or what else they were overreacting to.

    Brandon Stark was in front of the weirwood when they got there, staring at its solemn face.

    Luwin studied him quietly. Though his crow feather cloak covered him completely, it fell open when he crossed his arms. What moonboeams made it through the canopy were bright enough that he could even make out some color, if faintly. A dark green doublet embroidered in bronze like a tree, the branches flowing down and round his sleeves and seemingly held fast at the end by the dara knot sewn into the outer hem of his sleeves.

    “For years I’ve thought of barging through this thing.” Brandon Stark mused damningly. “Now that it’s turning out I’m a living, breathing backdoor for soul fuckery, I’m gaining an all-new appreciation for our forebears’ wisdom, even if that’s not the reason they don’t want me in the Underworld.”

    No one said anything. Not for the first time, Luwin wondered what it meant that Brandon Stark was barred from the Greendream when Lyanna Stark seemed to spend all her sleeping time there.

    “Marwyn.” Lord Brandon turned his back on the Heart Tree to look down into the black pool. His trousers were the same as his vest, Luwin saw, the bronze stitching traveling down his legs like deep, flourishing roots of a tree. “The surgery. We’re doing it tonight.”

    “Son,” Lord Stark spoke instead, approaching until he was just out of reach. “Why didn’t you say anything?”

    “I didn’t feel there was anything to say. I still don’t. I just feel like me. I didn’t think that missing part of me was even still alive, let alone being used for… whatever this is. It’s also a bit clichéd, I mean really, if someone was going to corrupt me, why choose lust? Just because it’s the easiest? There are so many actual defining characteristics to poke at. It makes more sense that this is just how the dice fell. I would hardly be the first man that can’t get rid of the distraction just by taking himself in hand.” Luwin had fallen behind to watch from across the pool, so he saw when Lord Brandon’s face twisted into an odd, lacklustre smile. “Turns out you shouldn’t always trust your feelings.”

    “Marwyn made it sound like you’ve known this for a while.”

    “Marwyn knew, maybe.” the Young Lord glanced fondly at the short man. “He always thinks better of me than I do. I haven’t been convinced about this being a foreign influence until, well, now. Don’t ask.”

    Lord Stark made an aborted move to close the distance. “What did you think it could have been?”

    “Oh I don’t know, the wolfsblood? The Stark bloodline has a whole bunch of weird genetics that show up randomly, and they only get stronger when there’s a Blackwood or Flint involved.”

    Lady Stark was the daughter of Arya Flint and looked fit to explode in affronted outrage, but she instead took a deep breath and went to stand next to her husband. “Bran, I want to believe you’re a good and worthy son, I do, but you’re not making it easy with all this blame-shifting.”

    “You think that’s what I’m doing?” Brandon Stark didn’t turn around. “Mother, filial love isn’t the only thing I feel strongly, and I won’t apologise for thinking of myself every once in a while, not when I go out of my way to leave everyone else better off than before I came along.” The Lady was speechless at being rebuked so soundly, even after her husband wrapped a comforting arm around her. “Do you want to know what I’d be like if I’d been born normal? I’d have twice the notches under my belt, bastards all over the place, and would be bloodying my sword up Barbrey Ryswell all over the Dustin lands as we speak despite being betrothed to another woman.”

    Luwin would never stoop so low as to lie that he didn’t wish he could know the future, but he was man enough to admit he probably wouldn’t be able to handle the knowledge all that well.

    “Don’t misunderstand your mother, son. She’s only worried that you’re letting your view of what’s acceptable be skewed by what could have been.”

    “I can see why she’d feel that. I’m afraid I can’t pretend embarrassment or shame just to make you two feel better though.”

    “You’re not?” the Lady asked, affronted. “You still don’t feel the slightest shame?”

    “Why should I?” Brandon Stark asked under the eyes of the Gods. “I was discreet, I didn’t father bastards, my partners have all been consenting adults, and I never dishonoured anyone.”

    “You won’t mind if I ask about some of them then,” Lord Stark asked in an obvious bid to pre-empt his wife from speaking her mind about that.

    “Go ahead.”

    “The veteran’s daughter.”

    “She’d set aside all thoughts of a life of her own in favour of taking care of her addled father. She was tired and depressed. I made her feel beautiful again. Also, I only arranged for the annuity as a surprise afterwards, so you don’t need to worry about me taking advantage. Thanks for solving the uncle problem by the way, it was pretty much what I would have done.”

    “I should hope so,” Lord Rickard grumbled. He led his wife to sit on one of the roots and looked at the Tree, perhaps so he didn’t have to keep talking at his son’s back. “One drunken duel was more than enough. It’s something I’d have expected from Rodrik, not you.”

    “I wasn’t the drunken party, and I won’t apologise for giving the late Master Crofter what he asked for. What happened after that between the widow and I left no confused feelings in the aftermath. She is entirely focused on her children now.”

    “Gods, tell me this isn’t really what I’m hearing.” Lady Lyarra had had enough. “What next, are you going to paint your whoring like some gallant feat too?”

    “Mother, I’m sorry to say but I prefer my partners a bit older than teens. That’s definitely all me. I won’t apologise for investing what resources I needed towards learning how to handle myself.”

    “Handle yourself?”

    “Many a good man was brought low by the femme fatale, but I’ve the dubious honor of only having eyes for the women who make these women. Given the circumstances, I figured I may as well arm myself.”

    “Oh Gods, you’re serious.”

    “If it makes you feel better, mother, I’ve since had my trial by fire on that front so you don’t need to worry about me seeking validation.”

    Lady Stark put her face in her hands. “I’m going to slap you.”

    “I have to ask why. I’m rather mild by this world’s standards, I hope you realise.”

    Luwin could almost imagine the Lady’s teeth grinding.

    “Mother.” Lord Brandon sounded serious all of a sudden even though he didn’t turn from his contemplation of the deep water. “These were my feelings then, and they are my feelings now. It didn’t feel foreign then, and it doesn’t feel foreign now. Even with hindsight suggesting that something doesn’t fit in all this, I only feel like me. Marwyn says that whatever the missing part of me is up to, it’s spilling over despite the separation. He says my instincts are not what they should be in some ways, and too much in others. He says. Not me. I don’t feel like anything is wrong. I feel like I should tell him to take his soul surgery and shove it, even though intellectually I agree with him. Do you understand?”

    “This is why we killed the direwolves.”

    There was not one jaw in that entire three-acre forest that didn’t drop at hearing what Lord Rickard Stark had just thrown out there.

    Lord Stark turned away from the tree to face them again. “Son, I was going to summon you for a talk today. Can you guess why?”

    Brandon Stark blinked rapidly, straining to catch up to the sudden shift in topic. “I have some guesses, but I don’t think they count.”

    “I wanted to talk to you first, but now I’m thinking I should have just opened with this instead.” Lord Stark approached and laid his hands on his son’s shoulders. “A raven from Lord Commander Qorgyle arrived this morning. The Rangers witnessed a clash between Giantsbane and Thenn, the biggest yet. Thenn had a direwolf with him. A direwolf whose fur was split in perfect halves from haunch to shoulder, one black, one white.”

    Lord Stark gazed down at his son. Everyone stared at Lord Rickard as if they’d never seen a creature like him before. Lord Brandon, Marwyn, Lady Lyarra, Luwin himself were just…

    When the silence broke, it was Marwyn that did it, speaking for the first time since coming down there. “Oh, you are a devious one.”

    Lord Stark sighed, rubbing his son’s arms up and down. “Wolves are prized skinchanging companions because their behaviour is most like that of man, and so the degree to which they change their bonded is the smallest. Direwolves are the same, but larger, stronger, and most importantly, they have a skinchanging gift of their own. It lets them bond with a human even if the latter lacks the gift himself. Used to be we still cultivated the connection properly. Gained control of the wolf dreams and then went beyond that to skinchanging proper. It allowed for many benefits, but the most important one faded from concern and memory in the centuries after the greenseer wars: a properly developed bond ensures you are the only other mind in the head of the animal. As time passed without other wargs or greenseers to challenge us, we stopped being concerned about this, until we didn’t even bother putting in our half of the work at all. The direwolves didn’t mind. The miscreants who were now free to mess with the direwolves’ minds, and through them ours, most definitely didn’t mind either.”

    Brandon Stark was staring at his father, riveted. “They started putting thoughts in our head.”

    “They did more than that. They distracted us. They spied on us. They used them to lead us astray, even into the hands of our enemies. They manipulated the connection, flooding our minds with the direwolf’s emotions and wild impulses in the worst ways. We’d sit down and lose track of time, only to find out someone had just been murdered in the room next door. We’d black out during spars or arguments, and then come to our senses to find out we’d beaten family and friends to death in a blind rage. Other times they were subtle, using the wolves as a conduit to slip their own thoughts into our minds when they wanted us to make a decision that suited them. They even started guiding direwolves to whelp near Winterfell, then skinchanged other beasts to kill the parents while they were weak and divided. When we went hunting, the ‘Gods’ would ‘bless us’ with the orphaned pups. The pups would then bond with our children when they were too young, turning them feral. And of course, there is a reason we look at one of our own who can’t keep to one bed and call it the wolfsblood.”

    Brandon Stark’s face had closed entirely. “So that’s how they’re doing it.”

    Lord Rickard sighed and stepped away. “I think I owe you an apology, son.”

    “What? Why?”

    “Because I might be the reason this is happening to you.” Wait, what? “I started the Ritual of the Fisher King to bar intruding influences from our lands. I didn’t account for how it might backfire when the bad blood of ages was forcefully concentrated in fewer and fewer holdouts. What that concentrated spite and power might be used for.”

    It was times like this that made Luwin seriously wonder if the occult was really worth it.

    “The timing fits,” Marwyn said grimly. “This started just after the Fisher King ritual achieved its watershed moment. Whatever malcontent ghosts were scattered all over the Trees in the North before, there’s only one holdout left where they still have contested claim. Keeping a link open like Rivers used to have is certainly within their means.”

    Brandon Stark’s voice was wooden now. “The Wolf’s Den.”

    “Fodder and fuel for the Greystark ghosts,” growled his father. “I was waiting for the rest of the Trees to turn before marshalling the ritual against them once and for all, but now it seems my wait only served to harm you. I am so sorry, my son.”

    Brandon Stark looked at his father vacantly for a while, then he started laughing. It was a hitching, ugly thing as muddled and confused as the mess itself.

    Luwin didn’t know how long it lasted.

    When it was over, though, the Young Lord’s voice sounded a little bit lighter, and a little more brittle. “You’ll always come charging to the rescue just in the nick of time, won’t you?”

    Lord Stark did not reply.

    “Luwin,” Marwyn said. “I’ll need your precision for this.”

    “-. 278 AC .-“



    Dawn caught up to Luwin on the Great Keep’s steps. He wanted to stop thinking, but he had too many thoughts in his head. He wanted to sleep, but he wasn’t sleepy enough. His spirit had laboured all night, but his body had rested in the meanwhile. So he kept walking, up the stairs, down the corridors, up more stairs, down more corridors, further and further in. He did not go to his turret. He did not go to the institute. He did not seek out company. He went instead to Marwyn’s quarters, where he thought that he might finally turn a fond distraction into something actually useful. The Mage had stayed behind in the Godswood with their patient, but Luwin had a standing invitation to make himself at home.

    The surgery had made Luwin feel like he was being asked to do a job he’d barely even begun training for, but in the end it had been a success. For want of a better word. It hadn’t been particularly power-intensive, but it had certainly required precision and patience of a sort that Luwin didn’t think he had in him. Now that it was done, though, the Maester was left with just his unanswered questions for company.

    Now what? What would the convalescence be like? How long will it last? The cut was fading at least, and what part of the Young Lord was once cold to the touch now gave a healthy warmth. Marwyn was hopeful that his spirit would finally mend, grow a replacement to what it had been without for so long. Luwin hoped for some ears and a nose, seeing as eyes there already were plenty.

    What Luwin wanted to know was what the outside repercussions would be. What did it mean that the direwolf had chosen the Thenn Chief as companion? Was it sapient? How sapient? If it was, should they look favourably on the Thenn as King-Beyond-the-Wall pretender? Should they do the opposite, considering the circumstances? Was the Thenn in any way responsible for this? Lord Stark had sent a raven back to the Lord Commander the moment the news came, asking him to arrange a meeting with the man, but that didn’t really help anyone right now.

    Who had done all this? Was it just the resentful dead in the weirwoods? Was it the Three-Eyed-Crow? Was it Bloodraven? Was it someone else? Was it some of them collaborating? All of them? None of them? And with the connection severed, what would happen with the wolf? Would it go on as it was? Become its own soul? Degrade back into an animal mind like all other dead skinchangers that jumped into their beast for their second life? What did that mean for the future of the Thenn and his sworn clans? The future of the war beyond the Wall? Should they interfere? Did they want to?

    Who even was behind it, really? Blaming it all on Bloodraven was too easy, especially as he and the Three-Eyed Crow were not the same entity. Luwin also doubted it was just the mad, faded ghosts of the past. Then again, the way the story ended for everyone who tried to hold the Wolf’s Den for any amount of time rather resembled the curse of Harrenhall when you got down to it. When Lord Stark went there and finally completed his ritual, would the holdouts just fade from the world? Or would they just go somewhere else? If so, where? What would happen then?

    Luwin closed the door behind him and entered the side-room. Approached the davenport where the glass candle stood. He sat down on the chair and looked at it, considering. Thinking of how done he was with not having any real answers. He always complained internally about not being able to do his job properly, because of prejudice that he’d had no hand in. But this was a good reminder that prejudice was often completely justified. And he hadn’t exactly gone out of his way to bridge the gap, had he? He’d been waiting and reacting. He hadn’t shown much initiative outside his orders, had he?

    “Luwin, you’re here because you’ve been showing an uncanny talent for precision, and patience,” Marwyn had told him. “Power can be built up, but not that sort of focus. I favour him over you, I won’t deny that, but that’s because he needs my supervision. You no longer do.”

    “I don’t know a hundredth of what you do,”
    Luwin had replied.

    “That’s knowledge, not guidance. It can be built up too.”

    Knowledge… Knowledge he lacked. Knowledge like the answers to all these questions. Knowledge like what had finally convinced Lord Brandon that something was wrong. Today. He never said what it was, did he?

    Luwin closed his two eyes and looked beyond the flesh and walls with the third. Lord Stark, Lady Lyarra and Marwyn were still in the Godswood, clustered around the fourth soul laid down on the ground. Brandon Stark’s veil was completely gone, but for once he didn’t need it. His feathered cloak was wrapped tight around him, and all his flaming eyes may as well be gone for all the light they gave. They looked like they were shut, one and all, cringing in pain.

    The sight was dismal, but still better than the hollow feeling that had almost made Luwin faint when that… that stump had finally been ripped out. It felt like his soul had been torn through, and someone had taken a spork to the insides of his chest, raking and clawing and scraping every which way. Lord Brandon was still feeling that right now, and who knew how long that would last?

    The most frustrating thing was that the surgery was itself sufficiently traumatic to account for any changes in behaviour that would emerge after this. They’ll never know how much of this was Brandon Stark being himself, and how much was a foreign influence. There would be no closure to what should have gone by as a mere passing phase of youth, and a mild one at that. The only consolation was that they caught the problem before all the other scenarios Lord Stark laid out had a chance to happen, though Luwin sincerely doubted anything so overt would have actually gotten through. Hopefully that knowledge would act as a decent salve, if only for a while.

    Luwin looked at the glass candle. That means of divination that had nothing to do with weirwoods and was most remarkable for how it burned a path clear through all the muck of the unseen world.

    He didn’t need to cut his palm on the sharp edges anymore. He could light the candle even without the blood price now.

    Then, on wings of will, his third eye dove into the flame.

    Time to earn their answers some precision.
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter II.3: The Wild Wolf’s Hot Blood Quickens Fastest (III)
  • Karmic Acumen

    Well-known member
    A/N: Credit to ctc1000 for all the useful trivia at the end of chapters on FF.net, I probably wouldn't have found out about low-tech rebreathers without it.
    ======================================


    Q3SZsRR.jpg

    "-. 278 AC .-"

    Luwin woke to bone-deep weakness, a mighty thirst, and a strangely sweet smell.

    That was just the start of everything that was out of place. There was a low whine in his ears, his head felt stuffed with wool, his throat felt like it was made of sandpaper, and what limbs he could feel he couldn't move. His arms didn't want to listen to him, they felt so heavy. His whole body felt heavy, laid out in what had to be some sort of bed. A bed that wasn't his.

    Eventually, will won out and he was able to shakily raise his hand to his face. There was a thick layer of bandages covering the top half of his head, back to front. That explained why he couldn't see anything – no… wait. He felt through the fabric. He couldn't feel his eyes. He couldn't feel them. He tried to move them beneath his closed lids but he couldn't find anything to move. His hand fell slack on top of his chest.

    He wallowed there for a time and waited for his emotions to erupt, boil, ignite and burn him out like every other time he was overcome by life's cruel turnings. None of that happened. He wasn't sure how to react to that. He looked inward for his mind's eye. He couldn't find it either, or his familiar. This, though, he knew how to deal with.

    It wasn't the first time he'd burned them out, together or apart.

    He settled into his body, with all its lacks and weakness, and went through his usual awakening exercises. His mental exertions. Meditations. His visualisations failed him, but he could feel himself better than normal, somehow. His flesh was weak, but the spirit was willing. Then it was willing again and again until it thrummed in rhythm with his breaths and his heartbeat. Until he could feel it all in whole. Until he had a firm grip on that part of him. Even if he didn't seem to be able to see it happening anymore. Then he drew every scrap of power inward and willed his soul to remember.

    His third eye fused back into being.

    This time, though, he added a twist to its shape. Fire and flame. An astral construct of a craft he doubted anyone knew as well as he now did. A glass candle all his own, gleaming bright jade.

    For one instant, his surroundings shone crystal clear.

    He dreamed of darkness and his soul burning out without seeing it. Of fire guttering because its hearth was stolen right from under it. But the dream ended before the fire did.

    When he woke the second time, he could feel exactly why he shouldn't have tried to work magic when he was so close to death. His soul felt as faint as his flesh. When he tried to look inward, he still couldn't. He could feel it now though, that spot where his brain joined together. He hadn't felt it before. Hadn't even been able to picture it. It had burned too. Had been burned. There was feeling in it again though. It reminded him of when he was first invested with power arcane, when his third eye was restored to him for the first time since being lost in the trauma of revelation. The feeling now was more intense and seemed ready to stay for a while though. The difference between sprouting a seedling and grafting an entire replacement branch, Luwin supposed. It reminded him of when he ripped out his nail that one time. It was the same sensation, a pulse that itched with every throb in his veins, except this time it was at the core of his brain. Burned, but healing.

    Luwin's efforts had coalesced into a healing spell. There was a shell of warmth around it, protection and salve and food all at once. An egg incubating replacement parts. The soul remembered.

    It was more power than he could have ever accounted for on his own though.

    Someone must have bestowed him a soul stone while he slept. There were only two people who could do that. That was good. But no one had come in since he awoke, which was bad. Either no one had left a mechanism or spell to notify them when Luwin regained consciousness, or they had more important concerns elsewhere. Both boded ill.

    He lay there for a while, just breathing. Painfully. His consternation increased with every minute that passed without someone coming. No servants either? He was tempted to shine forth his new third eye again, to look for answers, but he knew better than to waste a healing salve on a whim.

    Instead, he wrestled with his weakness until he could move his right arm. Had it crawl across his belly towards the other, where he remembered from just before he made himself pass out that-

    "Don't touch that."

    Luwin would have flinched if he wasn't so weak. The voice had come from one or two feet to his right. Didn't come from any higher than he lay either. Another bedridden person. One that he knew. "… Hother?"

    "Don't touch it," Hother Umber grunted sleepily. "S'what's keeping you from turning into a dried out husk."

    "What is it?"

    "Viper's fang."

    "Excuse me?"

    "Viper's fang, rubber tube, intravenous fluid pack. "

    "…I have no idea what you just said."

    "You couldn't eat or drink on your own and spoonfeeding gave you the runs. Lord Brandon had to pull something out of his arse again, though it was that alchemist that actually made it happen."

    Luwin had no idea what to even say. "… Rubber?"

    "It's what Lord Brandon named it. It's some sort of gum. Did you know you could milk flowers? I didn't. I barely even knew about milkcap shrooms. Bet you didn't know you could turn it into gutskin either. They tried proper animal guts, but when they didn't leak they dried up like catgut. Congratulations, there's a whole new side to healing just waiting to have your name on it. Poor dandelions, there's not one left within five miles of Winterfell."

    The feeling that the world was running ahead of Luwin was quickly resuming its irritating routine. "There's soup being mixed with my blood?"

    "Not soup, some cocktail Qyburn, Marwyn and Hallyne came up with. Seems alchemists inject themselves with stuff to stay alert when their rituals run long and they can't spare a moment to eat or drink anything. It's not all just drugs either, or so it goes. It's apparently something that your sort does too. Please don't have another month-long vision quest, will you lad? It's just food in there, but that's no substitute for proper eating."

    There was so much in there that… that… "A month?"

    "Closer to two at this point."

    Two months? Well that was just lovely. To think he ever worried if anything he learned was actionable anymore. "What's that smell?"

    "Carbolic acid. Another thing alchemists never bothered sharing with anybody else. They make it from coal tar. Use it in a whole bunch of their solutions – did you know they make a fair chunk of their coin from cleaning powders? It's also a very good disinfectant, turns out. They use it to clean their tools and themselves so they don't contaminate their ritual circles. Get used to the smell, it's here to stay."

    It seemed to be the only part of the air that was there to stay. "Where are we?"

    "Institute infirmary. Qyburn insisted, not that the keep is in any state to host us right now."

    Luwin could feel himself going back under, his chest just didn't seem to pull enough air… Keep enough of the air to… And that wasn't his only problem. "Is there… any water?"

    "Oh, right. Sorry, just le-" Hother groaned in pain (!) as he shifted in bed. "L-let me g-get-"

    "No you don't!" The voice of Arna Slate thundering from the door did make Luwin flinch. "You lie back down right now!"

    "Ugh-ohhh," Hother moaned as his bed creaked under his sudden slump. "C-curse you, daft woman, don't startle me!"

    "Stop trying to get out of bed and it won't matter none if I do!"

    "I know what I'm doing."

    "You just don't care if your burns don't heal properly, yes, I know."

    "They're more tender than you are, damn spinster."

    Burns?

    "Maester Luwin, It's good to finally see you up. You worried a lot of very important people." Lady Slate bustled over to sit at Luwin's bedside and held a cup of good, wonderful water to his lips. He got half-way through the second, then she began checking him over. Her bedside manner made Luwin feel nostalgic for the past, when it was Marwyn fussing over him, feeling for hurts, asking questions and giving him orders to move this and that. She used a thermometer to check his fever instead of just feeling for it though, and someone seemed to have finally made a functional stethoscope while Luwin was indisposed. Lady Slate didn't like what she heard in his lungs at all though. But instead of making him breathe steam or giving him some tea or potion as Luwin expected, she handled what sounded like a lidded case or pot of some sort.

    Mindful of the blindness that nobody seemed willing to bring up, she proceeded to explain what she was doing. "I'm placing powdered saltpetre inside a glass beaker and stretching one end of this bladder over it." She put the other opening over his mouth. "I'm going to burn the powder. Breathe in when I say." Luwin obeyed, and the air he breathed in was the purest, most invigorating lungful of his entire life. He almost passed out from the rush. The woman kept squeezing the bladder in time with Luwin's breaths. With each one, his life seemed to come back to him and he felt more aware of himself. When the air inside his lungs finally felt more pleasant than life-saving, Arna changed out the beaker and only then made Luwin take a deep lungful of steam mixed with mustard oil.

    The coughing fit was the worst Luwin had ever experienced or witnessed, and this time he did lose consciousness, though not before expelling the thickest, blackest, bloodiest sludge to have ever come out of the mouth of a human being.

    When he woke a third time, his lungs felt as if they'd been raked with an eldmother's tongue, but he didn't feel like he'd pass out from lack of air at any moment anymore. He'd picked up a headache though, a low, intense smoulder radiating from deep in his skull that he was surprised hadn't hit him before.

    He was in and out of consciousness for another two days. On the one hand, that was good because he got to miss his bed baths and pan changes. On the other hand, he missed all of his visitors too. His father, his friends, Luwin didn't even wake up when Marwyn stopped by to replenish the healing spell Luwin had kludged together. When he was awake, Arna always came to feed him water and broth, then saw him through another lung cleaning that always exhausted him even if he didn't pass out immediately after them anymore.

    He used what little time awake he got outside all that to get caught up on things. Hother proved more than obliging enough. That was more than could be said of the rest of the world though.

    Luwin had somehow managed to burn out his eyes and then gone on to burn down Marwyn's quarters, Lord Brandon's quarters, and on and on until half of the family wing was turned to cinders. Hother had been working late and was headed to Lord Brandon's rooms to drop some documents, which was the only reason he caught the disaster early. He screamed everybody awake and was able to save Luwin from suffocating to death in the smoke. Unfortunately, he couldn't stop the fire on account of being too busy carrying him, Lyanna and Benjen to safety through the spreading flames, which left him burned so severely that he'd been a bedridden chunk of half-melted flesh and bandages ever since.

    Luwin was aghast. "The glass candle did all that?"

    "That's the thought."

    "Where is it now?"

    "Don't know. It was in pieces last time I saw it."

    Oh no… "Did it fall and break? But it shouldn't have been enough to… Was this before or after you got me out? Can it be fixed?"

    "I didn't think to ask."

    Because he was too busy saving Luwin's ungrateful skin. "I'm so sorry, Hother, this is all my fault."

    "S'alright. Marwyn reckons it was enemy action anyhow."

    No, it wasn't. Not that part. Not on its own. "How bad is it?"

    "Well, it doesn't look like you'll be blinking at the world like a featherless owl no more, that's for sure."

    Of course he would take it the wrong way. "Not me. You."

    "Oh." Hother paused. Luwin heard him shift in his bed and pick up… something- "Don't you worry about me none, lad. I'm not the one that nearly died. For weeks. Say, do you want my eye?"

    A cork popped, so it was some bottle or other that Hother – no, wait just a damned minute! "What!?"

    "What?"

    "Don't give me that, what do you mean do I want your eye?"

    "I mean do you want my eye? Right side of my face got melted when I stumbled like a drunken sailor. Don't got eyelids over it no more. Tear duct's gone too." Hother paused for a long time. Luwin's impatience got the better of him and he flared the candle of his mind, just once. The shell in his brain thinned, but he was able to see a drop of clear liquid drip from a small bottle onto… onto… oh Gods, tell him this was a bad dream, tell him he didn't really cause- "It's dangerous to use an eyepatch when it's all exposed like this, and the thing dries quick even with all the eye drops. Figure it's gonna die on me anyway. So. Do you want it?"

    Half of Hother's whole face was mutilated-the carbolic acid had masked the smell of marigold ointment-he was doing that thing again! "Wh-no I don't want it! Don't talk about ripping your own eye out so lightly!"

    There was no answer from Hother for a long time.

    "How would that even work?" Luwin burst when the quiet got too heavy. "You can't just rip a body part and stick in someone else!" Unless they expected Luwin to go cell by cell like he did the Lady's womb ducts, which he supposed might work, but he wasn't just going to stand there… lie there while a close friend talked about mutilating himself so casually! Mutilating himself even more when he... when he was already…

    "Alright." Hother grunted and shifted in bed again. The sound of shifting pages reached Luwin's ears soon after. "Tel me if you change your mind."

    Luwin gaped, speechless.

    He felt sleep creeping on him again soon after, not sure if he should be more horrified or affronted, but definitely certain that Hother Umber was taking after Brandon Stark in all the wrong ways. 'Do you want my eye,' indeed!

    His last thought before he went under was to wonder how in all the hells Hother's beard had made it through unscathed.

    Marwyn visited his dream that night, sailing in on his great ship while Luwin was fishing for common sense in the ever deeper miasma effluvium of empty-headed erudite wannabes. It woke Luwin to the feel of a weight pressed to the side of his bed. Large hands holding his tight. Thick bristles framing rough lips pressed to his fingers. "Master?"

    "You still call me that?" Marwyn asked quietly. "I've failed you so badly."

    The opposite was true, but Luwin had never won an argument against Marwyn and didn't expect that to change any time soon. Just like Marwyn being attuned to how clean – or not – the unseen world around them was at all times didn't change. Se he didn't say anything. Didn't tell. He showed. For the third time since awakening from his ordeal, Luwin's surrounding shone crystal clear.

    Fire and flame.

    Marwyn looked up, astonished. His eyes were almost as red as his hair. Across from him and Hother sitting up in bed, Brandon Stark jerked in place and stopped… whatever magic he was doing on the big man's burned face.

    "Huh…" Brandon Stark said. "I think I just learned how buff spells work – Hother, no." Hother Umber yelped as Lord Brandon yanked him back into place by the beard. "Just because I get distracted doesn't mean you can go back to aggravating third-degree burns."

    "I don't need to be pretty," Hother groused.

    "And I don't want Two-Face as my secretary. Now hold still or I'll take over for Arna. On everything."

    Hother's blend of horrified thankfulness and worshipful mortification came through without Luwin having to see his face at all.

    It was a strong contrast next to the veil of normalcy of the young man next to him. Compared to before when it struggled to contain the regard of a thousand and one eyes, right now it really just felt drab.

    The silence that followed seemed poised to stretch into infinity.

    "Have you been sleeping enough?" Luwin asked Marwyn. "You don't look your best."

    "I've been crying, you fool."

    "I was trying to let you save face."

    "I don't care about that if it's you."

    Luwin thought he might melt straight through his bed. He also thought it was a good thing his father wasn't present. The man would probably end up hating Marwyn and blaming him for everything.

    "Luwin," Marwyn said, clearing his throat to master himself. "I need to put your through some thought tests. Just so we know if you're all there. Do you think you're up for it now, or would you rest more?"

    "I've done nothing but rest. Now is more than fine."

    "Right. Here, have some water first. And some of this soup, say 'ah' – good lad. I'll see that you get something better later, Qyburn's standards have been slipping if infirmary fare is so awful."

    Marwyn first had him memorise a short list of words and repeat them back to him, asked him to identify a picture of a goat-antelope, and had him copy a drawing of a pyramid. They ran into a hiccup when Luwin was asked to name the current date, since no one had told him and he'd forgotten to ask. But he did fine counting backwards, and he was able to identify everyday objects as well. Lastly, Marwyn had him recall a three-word list of objects and draw the cardinal points. Luwin went a bit beyond the last one and drew the compass, both the one on maps and a sketch of a nautical one.

    Luwin felt surprisingly drained by the end, but it was the satisfying fatigue of overachievement. He considered bringing up his incident, but hesitated. There had to be a reason neither Marwyn nor the lord brought it up.

    "It seems your mind is fine," Marwyn said, relieved.

    "Just so we're clear, I don't need to birdbrain him, right?" Lord Brandon said, his tone uncannily lukewarm now. "Luwin, if I gave you a normal gem, do you think you can regrow your original mind's eye too?"

    It would give him a far less draining option. "I should be able to sustain both if I use the candle sparingly." Then again, he wasn't using the candle construct properly yet. He suspected all that purified astral muck was good for more than just sitting there, fading away.

    "Good. That's all I needed to know." Then, belying both his words and his odd lassitude, Brandon Stark brought his hands together and manifested something that was neither small nor scoured of memory.

    Fire and Flame, give him just one more glimpse-

    Hother was staring at the light, awestruck. "Is that…?"

    "Your father. His vitality. His memory. All his life's worth."

    Hother looked like he would break from longing. "I… I don't want it."

    "Hother." Brandon Stark looked unearthly behind the light he was holding. "What did I say about lying to me?"

    "… Don't do it."

    "And what do I say about throwing offers made from the goodness of my heart back in my face?"

    Hother closed his eyes, submitting with guilty relief. "Not to."

    "That's right. Lean back."

    Luwin could feel the warmth in his skull guttering out the more he kept the candle flame burning, but he couldn't let himself miss this. To see just how much difference raw power made between two people taught by the same teacher. Marwyn seemed to sympathise, because he moved closer and put his hand on Luwin's head, bolstering him unasked.

    Brandon Stark spread the astral matter over Hother like a blanket. The light seeped into his skin, then past it, twining and weaving itself through the man's flesh and then deeper and further. Through burns and scars, from his cooked sinews to the black spots in his lungs until it suffused him entirely. Most was concentrated on the surface, though, over Hother's right arm and leg and side. The brightest spot in the mingled auras was on his face, right over his exposed eye. Growing into the shape of an eyelid and… everything else that had been burned off. It was invisible to normal sight, Luwin knew, but to the eyes of a mystic it was as much a spell as a promise. It was effectively what Luwin had done to his brain, only writ much larger.

    "There we go, one full Umber stem cell treatment, soul over flesh edition." Brandon Stark slumped on his chair with a sigh. "I'm not sure how long it will take, but you should grow your proper face back sooner or later. Smooth everything else back too. All the best skin. All the missing parts."

    Hother said nothing. He was laid out in bed, fast asleep.

    "An able enough working," Marwyn judged when the Young Lord was done. "There was more overflow than not, but it may be preferable in this case."

    "The soul remembers," Luwin murmured.

    Lord Brandon inspected every inch of Hother's bandages before tucking him in and finally leaving his bedside. "Luwin." The Young Lord held out a small, glimmering globe. "Do you want it now, or do you want to wait for that brain burn to go away?"

    Luwin reached out and took it. Pulled it into his aura. His mind's eye fused back into being, but this time he added no twists. He merely let the soul remember.

    After so long, his subtle body finally had two eyes instead of one. How strange that he couldn't claim to have used the flesh eyes in payment. That had nothing to do with it.

    "Sleep well, Luwin," Marwyn murmured, kissing his fingers as he faded into the dream. "When you're ready, come find us."

    Those two were going to regret not asking questions.


    "-. 278 AC .-"

    Sleep had amazing healing properties. You replenished your energy, you recovered your wits, you didn't grow sore, and your back certainly didn't start aching either. Lie in bed awake long enough, though, and the opposite happens. Luwin learned that all too intimately by the time Qyburn released him and he was finally led out of his well-intended prison by someone he never expected.

    "I helped deliver a baby!" Crowed Lyanna Stark in a whorl of silks and suede. "It was great! Well, everyone thought it was stillborn at first, which wasn't so great, but then Qyburn made him breathe niter smoke and he came back to life. He even let me squeeze the air pump, isn't that great? Fairy tale princesses all have to get married or kidnapped before they get to do anything, but I'm already bringing people back to life! It's a boy, though, so they say they couldn't possibly name it after me even though Lyan would have been perfectly perfect, hey that reminds me, are you alright with them naming him Lu since you so gallantly went and almost died so we could learn how to bring stillborn babies back to life and all?"

    There were downsides to familiarity as well, Luwin thought blankly as he rushed to make sense of that deluge with practiced difficulty. "… I suppose that's fine?"

    "Great, let's go!" Lyanna proceeded to drag him out the door, no by your leave no nothing.

    "Wh-wait- my lady, Hother I'll-"

    "Good luck, lad."

    "-be back-my lady, please go slow, I'm blind-"

    "That's alright, I know exactly where I'm going!"

    -and I'm also stiff and underfed after weeks unconscious and she wasn't going to accept excuses, was she?

    Luwin bumped into eight people before he stopped getting the candle and eye mixed up. He barely avoided five more and almost fell down the stairs right on top the girl, before he figured out how to use the purified energy left behind by the candle flares instead of his paltry soul force. By the time they were out in the courtyard, he had a good enough rhythm going that he could flare his second sight every five steps without feeling like he was about to faint. When Lyanna dragged him out of Winterfell rather than further in, though, he knew that figuring out how to power his normal eye off the fuel from the candle was his new priority. He might even have figured out how, but he had to split his attention because Lyanna Stark never stopped talking. 'I made this coat, mom wasn't happy, I learned this new song, Benjen's a dummy, I rewrote that story, Ben's still a dummy, Mullin's teaching me dancing because Brandon's all useless now and that's why mom and dad are all upset even when they pretend they aren't as if I can't tell, do you know why, you have to, you almost burned us all to death with magic fire, someone tried to set you up didn't they, who was it, can you pretty please tell me about it pleaaaase?'

    "I'm afraid not."

    "No one ever tells me anything."

    "I tell you plenty."

    "Book smarts don't count!"

    "You do well though."

    "That only makes it sillier that no one ever tells me anything." Lyanna huffed. "Well I don't need you anyway, I don't need anyone, so there!"

    "Everyone needs someone."

    "I'll prove it."

    'Prove it' consisted of Luwin having to figure out how he could blindly get around without needing someone while Lady Lyanna ran ahead to play with every grasshopper, butterfly, bird and vole on the prairie. For miles. It was like they were attracted to her somehow, hopping and flying close to her, landing on her arms, climbing up and down her skirt coat and perching on her head and shoulders, nuzzling her cheek while she laughed like a tinkling bell. Whenever Luwin took a break to sit down and wait for his light-headedness to pass, he could have sworn they even danced when the girl burst into song a couple of times. Was he hallucinating? Either that or the dream 'logic' of Lyanna Stark's 'Wonderland' was seeping into the world somehow. After getting himself burned the way he did, Luwin wasn't ruling out anything. He was glad that Osrick Stark and Martyn Cassel were riding behind to keep an eye on them both. He didn't want to know how he'd fare trying to catch and drag the girl back to the keep in his state. He should probably have thought twice before waving at the men, though. Their bewildered consternation was blatant even from far away. However impaired Luwin was in seeing the world's shapes and colors, their auras took that distinctive churn. He considered asking one of them for a lift, but he decided to tough it out if it helped avoid further awkwardness. He idly played with the grass and flowers at his fingertips.

    There really were no dandelions anywhere anymore.

    That thought and most others were swept away upon him cresting the hill to find himself staring at what he thought was still months away. At best.

    "Oh, right, you can't see!" Lyanna completely missed the implication of him successfully keeping up with her on a miles-long hike that she abandoned him at the start of. She scampered back to take him by the arm and drag him towards- "They finally made a balloon that works. I'll be the first flying woman! Dad won't let me do it on my own, though. I needed escorts, that's why-"

    "Luwin, I choose you!"

    Something bounced off of Luwin's head.

    Next to him, Lyanna Stark took a deep, fortifying breath. "Ignore him, Lyanna. He's just an infantile buffoon. You're a Lady."

    "Lyanna Stark uses self-delusion! It was super effective!"

    "Benjen you pilgarlic!"

    "Lyanna you girl!"

    Lyanna Stark shrieked and took off in pursuit, though even that sounded almost like music.

    Luwin ignored the two with practiced ease and crouched down to pick up… a fist-sized ball of cork. He blinked his third eye just once. It was painted red and white for some reason, with a black line bisecting it around the middle, topped off by a button or some such. The lumpy shape and paint job clearly gave it away as a child's work. Benjen must have made it himself. Was he picking up a new hobby? Luwin supposed the lad had to come to terms with his continued failure in the auditorium at some point. It was good to see it didn't discourage him from other pursuits.

    "Music doesn't cheer Brandon up," Benjen Stark's disembodied voice said from the tall grass just two feet away. Luwin was glad the hike had tired him so much that he didn't jump out of his skin. What was Lyanna even chasing through yonder bushes- "The songs that work for him he already plays in his head. There's things he doesn't think about much, though, so I can surprise him. Surprise works. For a little while anyway."

    Benjen Stark was always thinking of the others in his family. Luwin hoped that wouldn't lead him astray in the future. "This ball has special significance?"

    "No, it's just silly children's nonsense," said the child as he hopped out of the grass. "He likes silly children's nonsense from children though, especially when it's me. Even if he's still frustrated that he never knows I'm there. It's not my fault he doesn't have ears or a nose - welp, there comes the shrieking beast. Bye Luwin, I'm glad you're not really blind!"

    Luwin turned after the boy as he ran over to Osrick Stark, quickly climbed onto the saddle and spurred the horse into a trot before Lyanna could do more than squawk in outrage from far away on Luwin's other side.

    "Go play at being a bird!" Benjen Stark gloated with all the hubris of a child that didn't know the meaning of danger. "I get to be the Stark in Winterfell!"

    "I'll get you, you insect!" Lyanna yelled as man and boy disappeared into the distance.

    "Are you well enough to continue on, Maester?" Martyn Cassel had dismounted at some point.

    "I should be," Luwin answered, ignoring Lyanna Stark's parting tantrum to face where the balloon was swelling in size under jets of flame-blasted air. Growing. Slowly lifting off the ground like an upside down egg that didn't feel inclined to wait until it sprouted wings, never mind everything else in between. "Even with a new one soaring into the sky every other month, I never stopped doubting this day would come."

    "Wait until you're in the air,' Martyn said quietly, just as riveted on the sight. "There's nothing like it." Something like shame tainted the man's awe then. "Though I suppose you won't get to see much."

    "I'll see enough," Luwin assured him. He had no intention of playing the cripple. "I'm a wizard, haven't you heard?"

    The man's guilty embarrassment faded away. "I'm glad for you then."

    This was why Luwin was friends with the man – Martyn Cassel took him at his word and never assumed he didn't know what he was talking about. "Will you be joining us?"

    "I'm the pilot."

    "Pilot?"

    "Steersman, but for airships."

    Yet another new word. Yet another unusual skill bought through long-suffering service at Brandon Stark's pleasure. It was good to have him there though, and not just because he liked the company. What Luwin had to discuss with the Young Lord and Master Marwyn concerned Martyn Cassel just as much.

    Lyanna was sullen when she rejoined them, but that didn't last long. Neither did her company really. They were barely half-way down the hill when she broke into a run. Left them behind in favour of assaulting the balloon crew with a thousand questions.

    Luwin stopped and looked. Watched the stillness of Martyn's awestruck aura and the bittersweet envy of the balloon crew who wished it was them going up in the air. Took in the sight before him, from the green earth to the enormous sack of cloth… ballooning up towards the sky. What had looked like a flat sock from a distance looked outright colossal up close, enough that awe-inspiring just didn't suffice to describe how Luwin felt at the reality before him. He'd once thought it a tall order to lift a measly pebble up, but the craft before him looked like it could carry off giants.

    For a blink, he imagined being raised up high into the heavens only for the the alcohol and dope-soaked cloth to catch fire. The thought passed without even a hint of a premonition though, leaving the view unchanged. He regretfully let his second sight close down, feeling light-headed again from the scrying.

    Then he took a hold of Martyn's arm and let himself be led off to go flying.

    … He was going fly!
     
    Chapter II.3: The Wild Wolf’s Hot Blood Quickens Fastest (IV)
  • Karmic Acumen

    Well-known member
    A/N: I originally wanted to take this further in this part, but progress slowed to a crawl when I decided I didn’t want yet another long conversation scene. Hope you can chew on this bone while I figure out the best storytelling device for the meat.

    “-. 278 AC .-“


    Flying.

    Just one moment felt like talking to someone for hours and never even know his name, share your deepest secrets and then never see him again. Like no other sculpture in the history of art, the dead balloon and dead airframe came to life at the touch of man’s hand, and joined its life with his own.

    Hot-air balloons had been the subject of Luwin’s interest ever since he first learned about them, but for all his reluctance to get his hopes up, in truth he’d never expected flying in one to feel like all that much. Not after having dreamed of soaring high into the heavens on nothing but will, whether his or else’s, never mind his oh so recent fiery experience. Flying in a balloon wasn’t really flying, it was just… getting carried away.

    Once the basket left the ground, though, it only took him one glimpse of the world beneath him to decide that no amount of dreaming was ever going to live up to it. Not for him. Luwin used to pity the skinchangers in those tales where they sent their minds into birds and never found their way back. Now, though, he didn’t have it in him to judge them. The soul may be light as a feather, fluid as water, innocent as a child, but the way it responded to every movement of grace wasn’t that much different than a floating balloon just like this one. Being carried aloft in soul and body, blown here and there by the wind, to go where the wind took him, it felt something like intruding on the domain of gods. Being awake and alive and solid made a world of difference. There was a savor of life and immortality in the substantial fare. Kind of like man in that way. A balloon was nothing till filled, but then and there, it was freedom. It was everything.

    Were the ancestors watching? Did they feel proud? Did they feel envy that they never got to experience such a miracle in their gruelling travels across trackless lands in ancient times, when they looked enviously on the birds soaring freely through space, at full speed, above all obstacles, on the infinite highway of the air? How many gave themselves to their second lives willingly?

    “Once you have tasted flight, you will forever walk the earth with your eyes turned skyward,” Luwin murmured. “For there you have been, and there you will always long to return.”

    “Great saying, you should put it in writing,” Lyanna said from where she was peering over the edge next to him. “Hey Martyn, can this thing go any faster?”

    “Only if you don’t mind crashing, My Lady.”

    “Aw nuts. Well, you’re the one who said you were here to steer, so start steering! I have noble grace burning a hole in my sack and no subjects to throw it at!”

    Luwin looked from the large sack taking up a third of the basket, to the twelve name days girl who could have gone flying at any time but decided to wait for Luwin as a get well gift. He wanted to thank her, but he knew she’d reflexively pretend it was just the latest in her feud with Benjen, completely missing that it only spoke even more strongly that she competed with her brother over who got to spend time with him. “This thing can steer?” He asked instead. It was well ahead of where Luwin expected the project to be right now. Or ever. There was no mechanism for it.

    “Let’s find out.” Martyn fired the burner.

    Lyanna Stark gushed excitedly as they ascended higher into the air. Then she outright squealed when the enormous airship abruptly changed direction from northwest to west proper.

    They swung over the hills and towards the city and beyond, and Luwin got to witness how a man could be master of a craft, and how a craft could be master of an element. He saw the alchemy of perspective reduce his world, and all his other life, to grains in a cup. Flashes in the dark. He relaxed his death grip on the rim of the wicker basket and let himself learn all over again to listen and to feel. To put his trust in other hands than his. Of all the lessons he’d learned in is life, painfully or not, he didn’t mind being reminded of this one that once used to guide his every act as a child. That no horizon was so far that you couldn’t get above it or beyond it.

    If only the experience wasn’t so much more bitter than sweet. Alas, he wasn’t able to see anything without spending precious vitality. He tried to distract himself from the accursed blindness by asking Martyn to explain exactly what he was doing, which the man quite gladly obliged. Luwin had been right, the balloon had no built-in mechanism for steering. It could use the direction of the wind to steer itself though. ‘Steering’ meant raising or lowering the balloon to whatever height served to take them where they wanted to go, as the wind blew differently at different altitudes.

    Soon he was left without that diversion, however, so he went back and did his best to see. Alas, he could barely scrounge up enough energy to catch a glimpse of the world below him every once in a while. The air up there was so very clean. In every way. There was barely any miasma to cleanse and burn as fuel so far away from crowds and people. The meadows had already been sparse in muck to purify and absorb compared to the city. This high up everything was almost blessedly clear. Which stopped being the case some height further, he knew, but the balloon couldn’t get anywhere near that height. He hoped.

    Luwin wondered if there was anyone else in the world with an occult foundation so backwards that they were dependent on literal spiritual waste to function. What an ironic turn to his great achievement. It was an unfair thought, he knew, as he hadn’t exactly charged up, so to speak, and it wouldn’t have been a problem regardless without his sudden blindness. Regret, it seemed, cared not whether it was warranted or not.

    Luckily, Martyn wasn’t Luwin’s only human resource. Lyanna Stark was quite the chatterbox too, when there wasn’t a Benjen or Brandon Stark nearby to feel completely unjustifiably overcrowded by.

    “Everything looks so small from up here! Martyn, I’m not joking, I’m not kidding, and I’m not playing – I need to be over Winterfell right now. I have a dream locked in my heart that I want to let out!”

    “We’ll get there when the wind gets there, my lady.”

    “Well tell the wind to get a move on.”

    “I’m afraid the forces of nature don’t listen to a common guard like me. Why don’t you try, my lady?”

    “You know, I really like being a princess-“ trust Lyanna stark to commit treason “-but some days I really wish I could be a fairy. Then maybe I’d finally get listened to for once. I already asked the wind, but it ignored me. It’s too busy playing fire pipes. If you listen really quietly, you can hear the music playing in the furnace mouths.” They couldn’t even see the furnaces yet, they were half a mile on the opposite side of Winterfell. “Can you hear it, Luwin? You’re blind now, so you have to. The other senses get better when you lose one, right?”

    Luwin faced her with his blindfolded eyes for twice as long as was polite. “Shouldn’t you have outgrown being this callous?”

    “I can give you a hug instead if you want. Do you need a hug?”

    Her siblings would have just given him one without asking. “Actually, I need pancakes.” After all the infirmary fare, he’d even take them without syrup. “But I’ll take the hug.”

    “Not if it’s your second option you don’t – oh wow…”

    Fire and flame, let him see… They’d finally crested the walls of Winterfell.

    Luwin’s breath stalled. The sight of it from above… The walls, the turrets, the gatehouses, the Institute with its central amphitheatre, the Great Keep further in, even the Pharos looked small from on high. And they had gotten very high indeed, they had to be above one thousand feet at least. The sight of all that from so high above… Luwin had no words.

    "Can you guess what color I’m thinking of? It starts with g and ends in ish. It’s grayish-brownish!” Speechlessness was not among Lyanna Stark’s problems. “Let’s name animals! Horse, poney, ram, Benjen, goat-“

    “My lady.”

    “I was wrong, it’s not a Benjen, it’s a donkey!”

    “My lady!”

    “Don’t ‘my lady’ me! I have the rest of my life to be perfect. Well, except when I make mistakes. But we can blame that on my emotions. Oh, my sack, my sack!” Where was Bran the Builder to freeze the ice in his veins when he needed it? “Martyn, we’re going too fast!”

    “We’re going as the wind goes, my lady.”

    “Oh, who needs you anyway!” Lyanna managed to hoist the sack almost as big as her half-way over the side. “There.”

    They drifted.

    “My lady,” Martyn ventured. “Are you having trouble with your sack?

    “No.”

    “…Then?”

    “You let me tease my subjects, minion!”

    “If I had a copper for every time you called me that-”

    “You’d still be poor. Copper’s not really money, it’s more of an insult.”

    “No, an insult is what you’re doing to the shmucks below.”

    “Yup.”

    “So you’re just being annoying?”

    “Yup.”

    “I suppose not all girls mature faster than boys,” Luwin said with all the bravado of a man who’d bitten god in the arse and got away with just a paltry maiming. “Even boys two years their junior.”

    “You take that back right now or I’ll-“

    “We’re almost past Winterfell.”

    “NO! Wait, I still got time, just gotta-there!”

    Fire and flame.

    The world below was inundant with the petals of cherry blossoms.

    Luwin swayed on his feet, and this time it wasn’t just from the strain. The change in mood from below made him shudder with goosebumps. Only Martyn’s quick action stopped him from tipping over the edge. So oft did Lyanna Stark play the typical, entitled lace curtain, but then she went and did something that left you breathless with amazement. Astonished. Touched.

    Impulsively, Luwin cast forth his familiar. It latched onto the first flutter of pink it could see, and for the next while Luwin got to experience the world as a cherry blossom petal. The freedom as it fluttered free of all restraints, not needing to breathe or feed or think. The cool air bearing him aloft. The tug of gravity that meant nothing. Twice he almost brushed against other petals. Both times the air twisted him that he slipped past just so. It felt like he was taunting the gods themselves all over again, almost. And when he finally reached the world below, he landed on the face of a child and got to experience being the most exciting, amazing, most important thing that ever happened to someone. Bliss. Happiness. Ecstatic peace.

    He lived as a second cherry blossom, then a third and another and another until he landed inside the hot maw of a blast furnace left idle by its now thoroughly distracted handlers. The sudden destruction of his physical shell tossed Luwin back into his body like crashing awake from a dream.

    That… That had been positively addicting.

    He’d slid down the basket wall to sit at some point. Martyn Cassel was a blotch of alert concern in front of him, while next to him Lyanna Stark was emphatically waving down at her adoring crowd. Loud cheers reached them from below. Then even louder cheers and laughter as the girl sprinkled a bevy of blue rose petals amidst the sea of pink she’d cast forth.

    Martyn fired the burner again, and they rose until the wind turned from westward to north.

    They left Winterfell behind to the sound of ‘The Lady Lyanna!’ being acclaimed to all corners of the world, and the girl in question yelling gloating jeers at her younger brother who she’d finally spotted somewhere. It only made the people even merrier, which Luwin hadn’t thought was possible. He watched Lyanna Stark, this childlike patch of magnanimity still so self-centred in its innocence that had effortlessly made the people envy and love her with just one gesture.

    He supposed this was one way to make Luwin’s blindness less bitter. There was no way anything on the remainder of their journey would measure up to this. There was little for him to lose out on that he couldn’t live without, or wait for.

    “That mangy beast! He wolf-whistled at me, can you believe it? My own baby brother! Sometimes I wish I were a wolf too, but instead I’m a big sister.”

    Lyanna Stark, as ever, was completely ignorant of the impact she had on the people around her.

    Their trip took just over an hour. It might have been less, but Martyn was still mastering the trick of finding and staying in the steer zone, that altitude where below them was the left turn and above them the right. Which could easily be the reverse. None of them minded though. They weren’t exactly in any rush to end the experience. Even Lyanna, who became bored quicker than any of them, didn’t actually want the ride to end. She took to playing eye spy on everything below instead, which worked wonders on Luwin’s ability to look with his soul’s eyes only when he needed to.

    They actually followed or paralleled the road for a fair part of the trip, to the amazement of the occasional cart and rider. It used to be a normal dirt path like all the others, but it had since been paved over. The drainage camber and apertures weren’t obvious from above, but Lyanna Stark had a lot to say about the twists and turns, and how the footpaths, bridleways and drainage weren’t perfectly straight or wide enough apart in places.

    “That’s because aesthetics weren’t the point,” Luwin explained. “You’ve been on the new Cerwyn road, did it have the same issue?”

    “Well no. At least I don’t think so, we’ll have to go on another balloon ride to be sure!”

    “What about the materials, was it made in sections like this one, or was it all the same?”

    “Well, the stones weren’t all the same but I guess it was all the same.”

    “The Cerwyn road was laid along an accurately surveyed course, and was even cut through hills in places. There are plans to extend it further, conducted over rivers and ravines on bridgework.” There were very long-term but concrete plans to build a whole network of them throughout the North, even in the Neck where sections could be supported over marshy ground on rafted or piled foundations. If the crannogmen agreed to that vulnerability, which they were proving very reticent towards. “The reason it looked better is because it is. It was made to higher standards, and most importantly with the lessons learned from making this one. This path was and is the testing ground. That’s why parts of it are metalled instead of paved, and why it has sections that are shaped differently, or even colored differently. It’s all to see which different combinations of materials and techniques will serve the North best.”

    “Oooh,” Lyanna marvelled. “Is that why they made it all the way last spring but then didn’t make more?”

    “Just so.”

    “Well I hope they learned all the right lessons, this road is a mess.”

    A ‘mess’ that was still better than any dirt path made by dragging longs behind a pair of oxen. “Why don’t you describe what you see and I’ll say how and why they were made?”

    Lyanna did so with surprising enthusiasm, so Luwin got a fairly accurate report about the state of the various road sections with minimal input from Martyn, and without needing to unduly waste his energy on seeing everything himself. The parts made with big, flat slabs set in Marwyn’s summerstone looked the best, but the ones made with Lord Brandon’s recipe seemed to have held out just as well, so any differences in endurance were probably a matter of at least decades. The paved or cobbled sections that used slag cement were fine as well, through the gaps between the stones looked somewhat darker to Lyanna’s eyes, deeper, so it may be more vulnerable to erosion, at least in the current mixture. The brick sections made from red mud were the most surprising – they had cracked and come loose more than everything but the metalled parts, but the road surface was still quite level even after the largest springmelt in Luwin’s memory. In comparison, the sections made entirely of slag summerstone had cracked the most, even in those patches where the snowmelt didn’t dig right through the agger beneath. Even Marwyn’s summerstone didn’t hold out perfectly there. Between that and the state of the poured roads in Wintertown, it seemed that all-summerstone roads were less than ideal. Especially since the Valyrian mixture was fairly costly at grand scale without indestructibility via dragon’s breath to make it worth it.

    There were a lot of implications about short-term versus long term use, small-scale versus large-scale, and what was worth pursuing when you factored in maintenance expenses on top of local material availability. Luwin was able to make a lesson out of it and even managed to keep Lyanna from noticing until near the end of their trip, though he would readily admit he would have failed without the distraction provided by that thrush that dropped by to hide from the goshawk that wasn’t persuaded to seek other prey until he ate her lunch and got all the chest scratches he wanted and not one more, Luwin was really starting to wonder about that girl.

    They spied their destination somewhat later than Luwin thought they would due to the tree cover, but they saw the furnace smoke and heard the drop hammer a fair bit before that. Both were things a mere farmer’s hamlet had no business having when even trip hammers barely saw the outside of towns, but that was the point. Crofter’s Village didn’t quite deserve its name anymore now that it hosted all the resources, facilities and staff involved in the North’s first railway station.

    Railways were another logistical snarl in the making, though Luwin was hopeful it would be at least a good interim alternative to roads after learning how quickly they could be built in comparison. Especially compared to Marwyn’s which took half a year to reach proper strength. It remained to be seen if the things could get by despite having the ground beneath the bearers washed away every spring.

    There was a horse-drawn train getting ready to depart when they came into sight, the wagons mostly loaded with wood processing tools – replacements, no doubt, for the work crews clearing timber deeper in the forest. Winter was too near to hope reaching Deepwood Motte before the change in seasons, but weather willing they might just make it to Ironrath in time for the harvest festival. Luwin wondered how House Tallhart were doing on this front, they’d sent word about intending to start a rail on their end just before Luwin was indisposed.

    The work crew and everyone else looked up and took their hard hats off when they spotted them. Then Luwin got to live through their flight over Winterfell writ small, because Lyanna had saved some of her cherry blossom supply just for them.

    “They love me,” said the girl as they finally left even them behind. “They love me, they really love me!”

    Hopefully her husband will love her just as easily.

    In their wake, the train coach set off south, not west. What was there that…? Oh, Silverpine Tower. Lord Stark must have commissioned a connection to Master Winterstone while Luwin was incapable. He was surprised, unless a railway to the Wolfsriver was also being made. It made sense though, Master Varr had proven a very useful source of information on the wants, needs and means of the merchants and commoners, and his lands were where many of their inventions had been and were still being developed and field tested. It ensured the new, loyal house could cobble together a solid economic base from the viable projects at no expense of their own, while also providing several degrees of separation between invention and practical application that spies needed to work past.

    Master Varr had become quite passionate about supplying glassworkers last Luwin heard. Which was no surprise. Northern glass, and particularly northern lenses, had reached such a level of notoriety that the Sealord of Braavos had come out and let Lord Rickard haggle him all the way up to loaning Braavos’s best shipwrights in exchange for just ten years of exclusive rights to distribution in Essos. Thumbing Myr’s nose was just that important to the man, it seemed. The swing factor had been the hardened glass that the Institute Maesters and local craftsmen had managed to make by mixing the standard recipe with certain byproducts from alum production. Since Master Varr had been the first man to host dolostone processing (Lord Stark had been very prompt in taking advantage of a new demesne with no outstanding ties or obligations, Cerwyn overlords aside), he was well on the way to becoming wealthier than a fair chunk of the North’s proper lords. If the latter sat on their laurels while he left them behind, that is.

    Lord Rickard could be very pointed in his ‘incentives.’

    “We’re here!” Lyanna cried, half disappointed and half excited. “There’s mom! And dad! And Mister Doghouse! And Bran too, I guess...”

    Who on earth was – Marwyn? “Mister Doghouse?”

    “Because he’s always in the doghouse, duh. Mind you, he seems to like it, so to each his own I guess.”

    ‘Mister Doghouse’ he mouthed to Martyn silently. The man gave him a look as dead as a cold pan in response, released the canopy vent at the balloon’s top and busied himself with the descent. Luwin was torn between being offended and cringing guiltily at immediately thinking how much better fit Hother was for that nickname.

    Probably better not to think about it at all.

    Crofter’s Village was located between two lakes. It used to be made up of just a few huts, a longhall, and a watchtower by the lakeshore. Now, the longhall could sit a hundred people instead of fifty, and the village itself had more than doubled in size too, the temporary dwellings of the workmen having long since stopped being temporary even if some of the workmen themselves still were. The farmers were still very much there though. They were hard at work plowing and sowing what would likely be the last crop before winter returned. They all stopped ad gawked at them to the last child, prompting Lyanna to send them the most overstated air kisses that Luwin had ever witnessed.

    “Muah. Muah! And a muah to you too! And you get a kiss, and you get a kiss, and you get a kiss, everybody gets a kiss!”

    They loved it.

    “Careful, My Lady,” Martyn said dryly. “Any more of this and you’ll be the second most beloved form of entertainment in the North, right after hockey.”

    “Oh you shut up and land us already.”

    She didn’t dispute it? Amazing. Lyanna Stark showing self-awareness. The world truly had changed.

    It was towards the larger lake that Martyn took them, to the biggest of the small wooded islands dotting it, the one with an ancient weirwood heart tree growing on it. There, though not one of them wanted the ride to end – never mind their fuel supply – they touched the ground once again. Well, hit it more like. It was not a graceful touchdown in the least. Fortunately, the wicker showed its worth and no one was injured, even if Lyanna was the only one whose tumble out of the basked could be described as graceful.

    “Mom, dad, I flew! See, I told you there was nothing to worry about, the only one who almost fell out was Luwin, but even he didn’t manage it!”

    Lyanna Stark was a mean girl.

    “-. 278 AC .-“
    To Luwin’s surprise, the balloon spent barely any time on the ground. There were skinchanged ravens available to reset the canopy vent, there was fuel waiting for them, and after a deluge of excited chatter and hugs and kisses with her family that were far too flamboyant to be as rote and long-suffering as she claimed, Lyanna Stark dragged her mother up into the basket for a second trip. Luwin was briefly dismayed that Martyn wouldn’t be there for something that he really needed to be there for, but he calmed down when Hallis Mollen took his place.

    “I hope you can forgive my daughter,” were Lord Stark’s first words to him once the balloon was up and away. “I am reasonably confident she did not mean cruelty by making you take your first flight before you were well enough to enjoy it. I hope she at least showed the proper courtesy when making the offer.”

    So physically hauling him out of Winterfell without a by your leave was not how the man had told his daughter to approach her grand ‘plan’. “… As much as she usually does.” Luwin certainly knew what to hold over her head next time he wanted her to behave herself. He glanced behind Lord Stark and back. “How fares your son?”

    “Not well.” Lord Stark admitted. “We have to cajole him into most things. If I don’t have him doing something, he broods. If we leave him alone for any length of time, he wallows. He never wallowed, he never did that even when he was small and mad.”

    “So all this?”

    “You can watch see the people out on the fields from here. I thought seeing for himself how much of a difference he’s made for even the smallest man would help his mood. Unfortunately, I severely misjudged his standards. We’re apparently still barbarians compared to how he envisions things. Some of the things he said about a proper farmer’s life sound practically magical even compared to what we get as high nobility.”

    “Well…” This really was a conundrum. “At least he sounds more like himself?”

    “This side of him was never exactly a comfort.”

    “Better than wallowing.”

    “I know.” But his tone didn’t match the words. “I hope so...”

    Brandon Stark was throwing boomerangs. Very hard and very wide. They circled the entire island before returning to sender, at least when they avoided the environmental hazards and wild growth. Those that stuck in the Weirwood branches were retrieved by ravens. Those that fell in the lake were fin-slapped back to shore by trouts and pikes – fire and flame – with a little help from Marwyn coaxing the eddies here and there. Then there were the throws that didn’t quite return to point.

    Brandon Stark sprung from his place, jumped off the heart tree’s eyebrow and caught the boomerang mid-leap before landing a tad too lightly to be natural. The strength of ten men could make you leap quite high indeed, but it didn’t make you fly. There was nothing that stood out to Luwin’s second sight though, so at least the Young Lord’s veil was back to standard.

    “We do what he can to keep him busy,” Lord Rickard said quietly. “But at this point I’m honestly hoping you have something big to distract him with. Or enrage him beyond the point of apathy, I’d be fine even with that at this point.”

    He had all that and then some, but all the same... “Bigger than me being maimed for life through means unknown that I’ve yet to be asked about by anyone, perhaps?”

    “I trust you to know when to volunteer information.” Luwin’s chest tightened- “Which predates this entire mess, just so we’re clear.” -then loosened into a feeling of comfort he’d thought beyond hope for years.

    “… Thank you, my lord.”

    “You are welcome, Luwin. Truly.” The man’s icy mien seemed to thaw for a brief moment. “I’d planned to make a poignant occasion out of it just between the two of us, but events got away from me.”

    It was at that point that they came within talking distance.

    “Hello Luwin,” Brandon Stark said. “How was the flight?”

    “Scattered in bits and pieces.”

    “Good to know my sense of humor is as feeble as the rest of me feels,” the young man said dryly. “And what about you?”

    “I know what happened to you.”

    Brandon Stark completely lost track of the boomerang as if he didn’t have eyes in the back of his head, just in time for it to smash him in the-

    “No.”

    - barely miss his skull at a bark from Marwyn who staggered vaguely into its suddenly altered flight path. “Young Master, please be more mindful! Random gusts of wind won’t come out of nowhere to save you when it counts.”

    “They will if you’re here.”

    “Well… yes, but still. And you!” Marwyn rounded on Luwin before faltering. “… Oh, I still can’t be mad at you.”

    “Not even on my behalf apparently,” Brandon Stark mildly told Luwin. “That’s kind of a big deal.”

    “Though not as big as what you just claimed, Maester,” said Lord Stark. “Why don’t you get off your feet and explain? We have a seat prepared for you here.”

    “I’ll be grateful for it.”

    The seat was really just one of the bigger and older pieces of petrified weirwood that had been carved into a vaguely level bench and placed on the only patch of waterfront that ended in anything resembling shallows. Lord Stark sat right across from him on the fanciest folding chair Luwin had ever seen, while Lord Brandon went instead to sit on the much steeper shore nearby with his feet in the water. Marwyn sat near him in the nearest spot he found that put him at a lower height than him (of course), quiet but ready in case a gust of wind had to come out of nowhere again. The last of their party, meanwhile, made to give them privacy.

    “Martyn,” Luwin called. “Stay. This concerns you as well.”

    Lord Stark glanced at him sharply, but after a long moment he nodded to Martyn to do as Luwin said, which the man did with considerable confusion.

    “The Valyrians were devious,” Luwin began. “They were very good at making other people pay the price for their ambition. And they were just as good at making sure their tools would always serve their own ambition first. I can now categorically say that glass candles are not an exception to this.”

    There was trial in being the centre of attention, but there was also power. There was a world of difference between having someone’s attention and being the only subject of someone’s attention. Especially when that someone had more power to spare than you could hold. For the first time since waking up, Luwin felt like he was gaining more strength than he was spending. Fire and Flame, let him exert the fullness of his strength.

    The glass candle’s ghost manifested before him, visible even to Martyn Cassel’s normal sight.

    “The night of the surgery I succeeded in fully fathoming the glass candle for the first time.” Luwin said when everyone was too riveted on the sight to speak up. “And in grasping the full craftsmanship of it, everything known and unknown about it was revealed to me. Including the backdoor.”

    There was trial and power both to being the centre of attention. Power enough to lay open the plots of those long dead, whose strings still made men and beasts both dance to the tunes of those that the world would be better off dead with, more’s the pity.

    “I have much and more to say, some of which may challenge notions of who and what one might be beholden to. But in the interests of there being no confusion as to what obligations relative to dispensing truth I am now beholden to, I will get the main points out of the way first. The only thing greater than Dragonlord deviousness was their ambition. The Doom of Valyria did not break magic, it was a consequence of it. Glass candles are not beacons, they are doorways to the reason for all of it. And Rodrik Cassel got himself executed on purpose.” Luwin looked right at Brandon Stark then. “For you.”

    Luwin used to fantasise about this, of commanding his masters’ respect and attention and dread. Now that the dream was finally coming true, he found that he had more important things to think about.

    “It wasn’t some monster or foe that maimed you. Cassel’s the one who cut you, and he did it to save your life.”
     
    Last edited:
    Digression I - Valyria
  • Karmic Acumen

    Well-known member
    A/N: As always, any passages you might recognize are there because the wording is important. Also, they sound good.

    =================================



    yig7tFW.jpg


    "-. 8,000 BC – 278 AC .-"​



    Once upon a time there was civilization.

    Then it exploded.

    This tale begins with the end of the world, when the First Son of the Last Emperor reached out through roots of blood and bone to rip the Lion of Night out of the sky. The Lion roared his spite and took a bite out of the sun and cracked from the heat. A thousand thousand dragons poured forth, tumbling down from the heavens drunk on the sun's fire. The Maiden of Light fled, her face stained red with tears of blood. The Sun gave her succour and turned his face away. The sky went dark. The world entire fell to night never ending. The Old Gods stirred. Giants awoke in the earth. Then all the world shook and trembled.

    The Storm God raised his hammer and smote the Lion's corpse as it fell. Great cracks split the world from one horizon to the next. Hills and mountains collapsed and were swallowed up. The Sea God's wrath came rushing in. The hinge of the world was broken and shattered by the force and the water until only barren rocks remained. Tremendous waves swept across the land, then they receded, and receded again as great whirlpools opened and the deeps drank their fill from all the world's seas and oceans. The Deep Ones drowned. The Deep God drowned. The Silver Sea dried up. The Summer Sea joined the Narrow Sea. The bridge between East and West vanished for all time.

    The Emperor died. The Empire died. Trees died. Beasts died. Vermin died. Dragons died. Men, singers, giants, abominations, all died screaming, praying, begging and braying at themselves and each other. Dregs huddled among the cold bones of the old world's burned ruins, living off the smothered corpses of the withering wild. Then the flesh of their own kind and kin as the Long Night drove them to horror and desperation. Some fled underground, only to find themselves fighting for their lives and every inch of every cave and grotto against those driven out in turn, by the great floods unleashed in the deep places that now belonged to the Drowned God. Some even took to the seas, braving the furious waves and storms until they found themselves at the feet of the bloodroyal, he who'd been Second, then First, then Second Son again of the Emperor, inheritor of none of his power or lands but all his bitter hate and wrath. Yet even he and his disappeared amidst uncharted rocks beyond the western shores, the last whispers on the wind speaking only of man-eating trees and sea dragons. The greatest seafaring legacy that ever was and ever would be, even that crumbled in the face of kin-strife like everything and everyone else in the world.

    Almost.

    To the south of the broken world there endured a tribe of shepherds roaming the hills and plains of a great peninsula. This tribe witnessed the end of the world, and for the first time learned of winter. Learned of it and learned to fear it when the first snows fell, the ice wind came howling out of the north, and little children were born to live and die all in darkness while the sun hid its face for so long that it seemed it would never shine its light on the world again. But they did not grow cold, for they were the children of the fourteen mountains of fire. They did not fear the dark, for clouds of smoke and pitch were all that stood between them and the tyrants of the southern skies. They did not fall when the ground shook under them, for they strode the land beneath which the wyrms of the underworld gnawed on the bones of the earth. They conquered their fear, for they knew the Maiden of Light had blessed them with her final act, sending her very daughter to live with them and guide them as the inheritors of the world-to-follow.

    She was Valyria, the divine beauty, with skin the color of peach, hair of palest gold, and eyes the color of amethyst found nowhere else amongst the peoples of the world. She was the trueborn, the heir to the last Fisher Queen, child of the Empress whom the Last Emperor had cast down and slain beneath the grinning skull, now shattered at last with its oily black pillar and the rest of his terrible legacy. She shepherded them, first as soothsayer, then as wife to their chieftain, then as chieftess unto herself when her husband passed on and left them in her hands. She taught them how to read, how to write, how to build within the warm embrace of the Fourteen Flames themselves. She taught them the draughts that cleansed the earth, the chants that soothed the breath of the dark caverns, the spells that sparked and bound the hottest fire. And when the desperate and envious started crossing the Bay of Grief in such numbers that it looked like the Long Night would claim their fate in blood, she descended into the underworld and cried out her plight into the dark.

    The First Son roused one last time. He came from the deep earth, he who was her bane and her brother. He taught her his history and knowledge and his arts, the seeds that sprouted troves, the words that compelled souls, the songs that summoned storms. They joined together. They emerged together. They ruled together. They had children together, fair of skin and eyes the color of gemstones and hair of the purest silver and gold.

    The people were in awe. The invaders fled. Some died. Some stayed and begged to serve them. All who were left bent the knee and hailed them as the Gods-on-Earth come to bring light and love anew to the world. Their King then taught them war, that none others would be able to stake a claim upon them again.

    Then came the draught, famine and plagues, and though the people still loved and praised their rulers, they didn't have it in them to keep to any Gods anymore.

    The First Son grew despondent, blaming himself for a butcher and kinslayer. He left behind his wife and children, abandoned his people and sailed into the east alone, beyond sight, beyond hearing, beyond Valyria's dreams, disappearing beyond the horizon. Valyria lingered, torn between love and duty. She and her husband had taught much of their knowledge to their children, but none of them were grown enough in might and wisdom to command their people. So she stayed and ruled alone in the dark, until her children were grown, only then sailing after her husband. Her sons pled that she stay, but when she proved more resolute than all of them combined, they chose to sail with her, far and away. Only the lone daughter of their queen was left behind, she who bore her name but was the least of her children.

    The people despaired. The world was broken, the surface grew ever more deadly, the forests were dwindling with every trunk thrown upon the eternal bonfires, the cave rivers and lakes yielded less and less bounty, children lived and died without seeing any light their parents didn't drag out of wood and stone, and now even their rulers had abandoned them to the night never-ending. Once again they learned to fear, but this fear was for strangers, neighbours and their own kin, those that would become the final enemy once the dying world could no longer sustain them. Words turned to quiet, then wariness, suspicion and resentment, until, finally, blood was spilled between blood. The fear turned inward and consumed the people until it was too much to contain.

    Valyria the Lesser watched all this and laughed. She asked them why they sought more grief when the world already gave them more than their share. She told them she lacked the craft of her father and mother, but that didn't mean she didn't have any of her own. She taught them to mull pleasure from roots, coax dreams from bark and spores, to find the smoky caves of fantasy, how to taste and breathe the dusts and tinctures that chased augurs away so that only pure bliss remained. The people's fear turned from cold to hot, from harsh to cloying, from deadly quarrel and bray to revels and carousing. The promise of strife fated to end in blood was abandoned for the stirrings of flesh and the thrill of smiling oblivion.

    The world shook. The earth rumbled. A red flash lit the east and great wafts of ash and pitch and smoke started rising to replace the old. The gloom blocking the sky grew even darker. The north wind's bite grew even sharper. Snow began to mix with the cold ash falling upon the lands of fire once again. The people found that they didn't have it in them to care about any of it, and were relieved.

    The ragged remnants of Valyria's sons returned to a den of debauchery and grew wroth. They spilled the cups of stardust, broke the casks of dreamwine, collapsed the entrance to the caves of dreams. They seized their sister, dragger her out of her lovers' arms and into to their mountain hall, bound her to her bed and forced her to eat and drink only what, when and how it pleased them. They denied her all her own arts even when her children were stillborn and she begged for death to take her. They slew the men who defiled her, locked children away from their parents, barred wives from seeing their husbands, they put all the food and water under guard so that none may consume anything save what and when they wished it. They spared what few men had turned their sister's gifts away, only to punish their choice to sit by and watch by sending them on a deadly quest to the southern continent.

    The people grew as sick in body as they were in soul. For days and days they suffered the revenge of their own flesh as it turned against them. Those who cried out for mercy or oblivion were ignored. Those who tried to fight or take their own lives were subdued and bound, for the sons of Valyria had grown much in might and spellcraft. Those who died were thrown into the mouths of the fourteen mountains to join their forebears. But none starved or suffered thirst unduly, and by the time the handful of survivors returned with eggs and fledglings of the sky tyrants from beyond the Summer Sea, the cries for stardust and dreamwine had almost completely given way to pleas for forgiveness.

    The Sons of Valyria tasked the warriors to gather all the people who could stand on their own, young and old alike, and bring them before the gates to their mountain fastness. There, as ashen flakes fell amidst the light of the four tallest bonfires to ever be lit since the world's breaking, the people learned that their new king was not walking the same path as his parents at all.

    "Damnation!" the man roared. "There is the warning! Behold our Father's scourge!" From his vantage, the vast column of smoke glowed with a deep red glow in the Far East, looming above the Fourteen Flames themselves despite being so far away. "We have become swollen, bloated, foul! Father couples with son and daughter in beds of rags and waste, and the fruit of these unclean unions die unheard to the piping of twisted demons wholly imagined. Gentle ladies fornicate with fools and give birth to corpses. The strongest men gorge on rancid meat and inhale poison and brimstone while weapons rust, food rots and forges cool. Even my own sister, your princess, has fallen from grace. She bathes in foul waters and lays in filth with the brazen and mindless while her people fall to madness around her! Fear comes before wisdom, pride is all but trampled, chaos rules our fastnesses, and debauchery is all… but no more! The Rotten Night will not end unless we make it, and the Gods themselves have chosen to stand in the way of that! Behold!" He jabbed his fist towards what would have been the east, were there still a sun and stars to guide by. "See the Storm God himself brought low! When his carcass rose impaled on the spikes of the corpse city, a great stench surged to heaven, a thousand worms slid forth from his belly, hissing and biting, and the earth itself grew sick and retched its foulest flames!" He waved to his brothers who brought forth a palanquin. "Behold your vindication!"

    The red sheet was removed, and the people recoiled.

    It was the Queen mother, Valyria, and she was burning. Her skin was flushed and red, and when the snowflakes touched her brow, they hissed and steamed as if they had landed in a pot of boiling oil. There was scarce an ounce of flesh upon her bones, so gaunt and starved did she appear, but even from afar they could see…swellings inside her. Her skin bulged out and then sunk down again, as if…no, not as if, for this was the truth of it…there were things inside her, living things, moving and twisting, searching for a way out, and giving her such pain that even the deepest stupor gave her no surcease. A raw throat whispered her agony through her cracked and bleeding lips that begged for death that never came.

    Before their very eyes, Valyria was cooking from within. Her skin was brittle, the flesh beneath darker and darker, every time she flinched it cracked. Her skin resembled nothing so much as pork cracklings. Thin tendrils of smoke issued from her mouth, her nose, even, most obscenely, from her nether lips as the things within her continued to move. Her very eyes had boiled within her skull and burst, like two eggs left in a pot of boiling water for too long.

    "Behold the gods' judgment!" the king spat. "They say we should act with compassion but let the Fisher Queens die to stunted brutes. They say the struggle for justice is a mission eternal, but gave no succour to our mother or her mother when she stood alone against the Bloody One. They speak of freedom but give the most cowardly vermin the power to violate the bodies and will of others. They demand virtue but serve only those that worship and sacrifice to them in the greatest numbers. They watch and laugh as savages consort with the creatures on whose behalf the gods themselves called down this destruction upon us, all because they begged and debased themselves harder than the rest! All the while, they hold us in contempt for being fallible when they are no better! And when they make a mistake, they don't heal the harm like they command of us, they break the world to fit their folly until we hack up ash that was the people we knew! All these decrees to inspire nobility only to do this!" Roaring in anger, he drew a knife and slashed open Valyria's breast.

    Things came out. Unspeakable things, they were… worms with faces… snakes with hands… twisting, slimy, unspeakable things that seemed to writhe and pulse and squirm as they came bursting from her flesh. Some were no bigger than a child's finger, some were as long as a man's arm and… oh, the sounds they made…

    "This. Is. Unforgivable! I will not stand for it! My father died defying it. My mother is holding onto her last gasps to turn this last jape of the Gods against them! If the Gods will keep the world from mending, then I will simply do it myself!" A wave of warmth spread from the man as he unsheathed the sword at his side and lifted it up. For the first time in almost a generation, the people once again felt awe. The blade was pale as milkglass, alive with light. "I will see the world mended. I will create our own place of peace and prosperity for those who live in suffering. Perhaps the work will not be finished in my generation, but I will be the one to take that first bold step. And when I am spent and the Gods presume to demand accounting of me, I will say to them: 'We no longer need heaven or your trials. We have our paradise on Earth!'"

    Something cracked. Terrified silence and bitter sobs gave way to ragged cheers of defiance as hope came alight in the breast of man where it had been dead for so long. They were sparse at first, but the cheers quickly grew in number and strength until even the wails of the hellwyrms could barely be heard.

    "I ask now: who among you would share my toil?" The king grasped the largest of the creatures in his bare fist. He held it out, gaze hard but alight with their same hunger. "Who among you would claim themselves my brothers?"

    Some quailed. Many didn't. Some died. Some didn't and instead lasted through the worst agony imaginable before or since. Those, the sons of Valyria fed and watered until they grew tall, fair and strong enough to follow them down into the fiery depths. More of them died. Enough didn't. Thus did swell Valyria's kin of gemstone eyes and golden hair. Thus did Valyria's sons pass on the arts that their Father had sworn to see expunged from memory and time.

    Thus did dragons spring forth anew from the Fourteen Flames of Arraea.

    Then, lifting high the great winged banner of Artys the Lighbringer, the Arrin went to war.

    Their journey is its own saga and spawned many thereafter, but above all it was swift. They invaded the western continent. They made common cause with giants and merlyngs eager to have their revenge on the wood walkers that wore their bodies as skins for centuries. They slew every Child of the Forest they could find, cut down every sacred oak, drove the First Men from the Vale when they raised arms in their defense, and Artys himself flew with his army of dragons and slew the Griffin King atop the Giant's Lance. When he came upon the man's wife and found her to be kin to the loathsome wood walkers, he took her for himself, challenged and broke her greatest magics, then forced her to reveal the place from whence her kindred had dragged the second moon out of the sky through rite of blood.

    They descended upon the Neck with fury unseen since the hammer of the waters itself and burned the woods for miles and miles. When land gave way to mist and bog and even dragon flames didn't spread on the soaked and frosted branches, they joined their footmen in chopping down the groves with saw and axe. They did not parley, for they knew the wood walkers could see out of others' eyes and dominate minds to deceive and beguile. They gave no quarter, took no prisoners and slew all who stood against them. They hardened their hearts to the cries of women and children as they burned in their huts of branch and thatch. They swooped down on Moat Cailin and were vindicated, for they found walkers and men together working to restore that place of horrors. They burned them. They burned them all.

    And then the ice dragon came roaring down from the north.

    The beast was white as crystal, a shade of white so hard and cold that it was almost blue. It was covered with hoarfrost, that when it moved, flakes of rime fell off and its skin broke and crackled as the crust on the snow crackles beneath a man's boots. Its eyes were clear and deep and icy. Its wings were vast and batlike, colored all a faint translucent blue through which the clouds above could be seen when the beast wheeled in frozen circles through the skies. Its teeth were icicles, a triple row of them, jagged spears of unequal length, white against its deep blue maw. And when the ice dragon beat its wings, the cold winds blew and the snow swirled and scurried and the world seemed to shrink and shiver.

    The dragonlords scattered before it, for it was mighty and ancient beyond all reckoning, such was its size that bonfires cast shadows the size of mountains upon the eternal blanket of gloom above. And when the ice dragon opened its great mouth and exhaled, it was not fire that came streaming out, not the burning brimstone of their mounts. The ice dragon breathed cold.

    Ice formed when it breathed. Warmth fled. Bonfires as tall as fortress walls guttered and went out, shriven by the chill. Trees froze through to their slow secret souls, the great black slabs of the Moat slid apart, animals turned blue and whimpered and died, their eyes bulging and their skin covered over with frost. The dragons fared better, but only barely for they couldn't abide such cold, they were like mice before a lion, and their riders quickly began to die as their breaths were stolen and their limbs turned brittle and cracked from their own weight.

    It was then, with over half his number vanquished and the rest scattered or soon to follow their brethren in frozen shards across the frosted bog below, that Lightbringer carved a path through the freezing winds and the Arrin King saw her.

    A woman riding on the back of the dragon.

    The realisation lit once more in him all his fire and fury.

    From across the sky he assailed her, mind to mind, soul to soul, vengeance on vengeance. She was a sharp edge against him, a crystal sword slashing him apart, sharp icicles stabbing deep inside him. But the ice dragon became wild beneath her, the dragonlords rallied, and the tide began to turn as gouts of fire from their hundred of small ones rained on her great other, steam hissing and billowing wide with every swoop.

    The ice dragon turned to flee despite her, tried to find escape deeper in winter's lands, but failed. Its end was dearly bought, in the lives of brothers succumbing to its death throes and the cold until less than half of them remained. But Artys was the Winged Knight, the son of his Father and Mother, and he held Lightbringer in his hands. The ice dragon fell from the sky with the force of a mountain, cracked the earth beneath so deep that it freed a hot spring that had somehow endured even in that accursed land, and then the corpse melted from the heat until all that remained was an ice-cold pool of black water.

    When the woman dragged herself onto dry land, Artys stood over her and was spellbound. He asked for her name.

    She laughed in his face. It was the laughter of one in on a joke only they understood, hearty and mad with the knowledge that everyone had gotten exactly what they wanted and would suffer the consequences. She said her name was Adara. She said her dragon had been called Winter. She asked why her uncle was burning down her people and her lands. Then she died of her wounds.

    And the Winged Knight learned to fear the winter when the ice wind came howling out of the north, direwolves charged out of the trees, the white walkers moved through the woods while snow fell a hundred feet deep, and the dragons themselves went mad with fear. The Lightbringer fled for his life away from the place where Winter fell.

    Barely a score of dragonriders were still with him when he made it back past the Neck, and none of the landbound.

    The people left behind to hold the forts witnessed their king seized by a wild frenzy. He rescinded commands, ordered prisoners taken, abandoned all battles, recalled all the men, and didn't even pretend to hear his brothers' pleas for caution and sense when he interrogated the captives before a gathering of all the dragonlords and champions. The tongue they spoke was garbled, the curses foul, their grief honest, their hate the same bitter, tired thing the Arrin themselves felt for a world that heaped cruelty upon them. And their answers were fantastical and outlandish, but so earnest in their spite that it finally dawned on some to question just what had taken place beyond the horizon, if even their wise and mighty ruler had come back deceived. Perhaps.

    The Winter Maiden had been a brother's daughter, the fruit of a truce with the Cold Ones that should have given mankind enough reprieve to work to mend the world. The Griffin King had been another brother. His union to his mongrel wife was in alliance with the wood walkers not responsible for the world's demise, who worked with the shamans and druids of the First Men to rip from the black weirwoods the spells that had been stolen from their Father even as the Long Night came upon them. They were told that the Old Gods had all passed into trees to keep the Bloodstone at bay while men did their part in the world of the living. They were told of greenseers, pale corpse-like creatures stuck in weirwoods that were actually dream sending, hive-mind depositories of dead, fey-like people... and that before the breaking it had been the closest thing the world had to a bridge to heaven. The sacred oaks they destroyed would have become their foil.

    They had arrived late. They had assumed the wood walkers were all of one mind when they weren't. They had killed the wrong Children. They had killed the wrong men. They had burned the wrong trees. They had slain their closest kin and destroyed their own Father's legacy.

    The Arrin knew disbelief. They knew horror. They even knew regret, but it was too late. The riders scattered by the other of ice were returning from across the land, with news of slaughter upon all sorts of tribes and villages. More brought dark words of woods beasts savaging entire warrior bands, and great flocks of black birds descending unseen from the shrouded sky to harass them no matter how high they soared. Some were blinded, others dragged out of their saddles by what griffins hadn't been attending their king in the beginning. More dragons had scattered across the continent, scared, hungry, riderless, and well learned to burn people alive. The spirit of the Griffin King's wife had left her body. The giants and merlyngs had fled, in treachery or fear, none of them knew.

    The Arrin King tried to send emissaries, by wing and land and river, but they were rebuffed. The dragonlords strong in magic reached out to minds from far away, but all those they swayed were locked away or killed. What horses they'd acquired during their journey had to be slaughtered after they started going mad, throwing their riders out of the saddle and trampling them. What hamlets had survived along the rivers beyond the Moon Mountains were found abandoned, the First Men taking shelter in the rickety woods with the walkers and animals. The dragonlords ordered swathes of forests cleared just so they could rest without fear of ambush, which only turned the world against them more. Wells were fouled. Large fields of grain grown sunless off blood sacrifice were always freshly burnt to ash ahead of their path. Raiders of all stripes came screaming out of woods and cracks in the cliffs, dying with looks of mocking rapture at the glorious deaths they won instead of merely 'going hunting' like everyone else too old or useless to be kept alive.

    Releasing prisoners brought no quarter. Emissaries were turned away. Warriors were met with bone and bronze and poison. When a dragonlord tried to land atop a hillfort and demand audience, great winds buffeted him and flocks of ravens ripped out his eyes. A handful were unlucky enough to run afoul of a man whose great long bow could shoot an arrow through a dragon's eye, well before he was close enough to spit out flame. Further to the west, forts were emptied outright and the people delivered their enmity through murder holes dug in the walls of a great hill of rock on the seashore. Only a handful of riders ever got that far, as blizzards unlike anything they had imagined set out to smother them on foot and wing alike.

    Men and even some of the dragonlords called for retreat. They had been deceived, they had misunderstood, they had caused too much harm, they should never have come and done such things as were against all that Valyria had taught them.

    But the northern wind howled louder with every day that passed, the dragons refused to fly north or back east, and every day drove more of their fellows from the Vale's high rise inland, their lips blue, their noses, ears and fingers broken off from frostbite, all with tales of the Vale being buried in snow deep enough to swallow men entire. There was no going back.

    So the king turned them south and found out why there were men in those lands that could fell dragons.

    There were other dragons. Few but large and mighty. Their riders were warriors and kings, some so ancient that they still remembered the Empire from before the breaking. Some were born to a loyalist of the Amethyst Empress, the Lightbringer's own grandmother. The others sprung from the Bloodstone Emperor's vassal sent to cull them. All were gaunt, pale and haggard from famine lasting through all the decades of hunting, besieging and burning out the last holdouts of the true enemy that had tried to wipe mankind from the face of the Earth. They saw the invaders that forced them to break away from their charge and resented. They saw the ones who killed their kin and the promise of relief after death and hated. They saw upstarts who didn't deserve the power given to them and decided to take it away. They'd endured the worst hopelessness and despair every bit as badly as the Arrin had, and were mad.

    The Arrin had more dragons and the bigger army on the ground. They sued for peace. But now they went ignored when they called for parley.

    The desolation of the world saw one last dance beneath the black sky, while the clouds thundered and the only light was the lightning. The men of the west fought for justice and vengeance. The men of the far south beyond the sea fought for their lives. The new clashed with the old. Assaults by spell were rebuffed and paid in kind. Old age and skill faced youth and talent. Size matched against numbers. Numbers told, but only barely. Half the dragonlords left were vanquished before a leap of faith slew Maris the Fair above the Oakenseat. Dayne cursed Artys for a thief when he saw the sword forged from the stolen star of his forebears. He fell above his own fortress, asking the Lightbringer how it felt to wield a sword forged in his grandfather's murder of his grandmother, then laughed his last breath as the blade lost its light the moment it drove him through. When Uthor fled, Artys and his last wing mates pursued him all the way to the Sunset Sea and was ambushed. Birds so many they blocked out the sky swooped down on them. Griffin riders whose mounts were no longer their own slew them in the saddle even as it killed them. The dragonlords remembered that their mounts were kin to the underworld wyrms and pursued Uthor into the underbelly of the isle where they did that last battle, only for the man to use his dragon as bait and collapse the Hightower down on all their heads.

    When the dust settled and the King managed to dig himself out from under his dragon's corpse, the only people standing witness were captive scouts far away across the arm of the river mouth. They watched Uthor hold his sword at Artys' throat while he looked back and waited. For what, they didn't know. But the blow never fell. The other man stood there for a long time, then stepped back. Words were exchanged. Artys stood and dropped Lightbringer at the man's feet, cold and lightless. Then the king returned to them, ashen faced, and accompanied them to what remained of the warriors and camp followers, on horses they feared the whole way and ran off the moment they dismounted.

    His last command was for them to go home to their families. Then he left them, turned north, and was never heard from again.

    Barely a score made it back to their home, only two of Valyria's trueborn among them, and none of the dragons.

    The end of the world passed in a whimper of disbelief, for surely they could not have erred so soundly, surely the king had only gone seeking the dragons left riderless. But soon there were few who still looked to the sea for his return. Grief swept over them then, for all had lost husbands, sons and brothers. Cries went up, for time to be rewound, for explanations that didn't make a difference, for their rulers to let them take succour in the bliss of oblivion once more, but no one stood to answer. When despair came this time, it was a numb, hollow thing, and it seemed that all that was left was to wait for the world to finally end. But they didn't descend into madness and debauchery again, somehow. The fear and mistrust was spent just like everything else. Instead they… lingered. Together. Watching the bleak horizon in strange silences.

    The world shook. The earth rumbled. The pulsing red glow in the east went out. The great wafts of ash and pitch grew too weak to escape the Shadow. The gloom blocking the sky faded. The north wind went sighing back to its home. Ice thawed, snow melted, and rain began to fall upon the lands of summer once again, washing away the ash. The people looked up and beheld the stars and saw the Maiden of Light shine bright and clear and golden white. They saw that she had weaved herself a new pattern along the firmament. And then the Sun rose in the east, and young and old alike all wept in gratitude all-consuming.

    The Long Night ended to laughter and tears as dragons gone wild to roost in the Fourteen Flames roared mightily to greet the brightest light.

    Life seemed to bloom again, and hope and wonder awoke in the hearts of men. Love blossomed too, for kin and craft and fellow. Food became plentiful, and so did warmth and time. The warriors suffered few and fewer sleep terrors as hope and succor pushed the memories of the Worthless War far away. Only Valyria's last sons fell back into despondence and grief, for they were as children in the fleshcrafting arts of their parents, they knew no other way to replenish the dragons' numbers, and none of those that roosted in the Flames would obey them, their spells and minds failing to find purchase on the beasts. They had lost their birthright, they did not know what to do, and it was only a matter of time before others came again with steel raised bloody in their fists.

    The princess emerged from her seclusion. She sang new songs and taught new crafts, of joy and clean, soul-wracking passion. She walked across fields and up the mountains, played her music to men and plants among the hamlets and pastures. Shepherds and beasts of the pens and the wilds all gathered to listen to her voice and instruments, and she was glad. She went and sat to sing at the mouths of the fire caves and the rims of the fire mouths, and the dragons gathered to listen too. She took to singing to them daily, then visited the one that was always first to come when she sang, and last to leave when she stopped. She started visiting its nest when it stopped growling or blowing smoke at her touch, to sing and talk to it and sleep in its shadow. She took to bringing one whole sheep for it to eat every day. Until, one day, the dragon welcomed Valyria's touch, took her on its back and lifted her up into the sky.

    The people were amazed. The last dragonlords were awestruck. They courted dragons of their own and won the right to soar through the sky once more. When they once again tasted the power and freedom of heaven, they looked upon their sister and were smitten. The three were wedded under the bounding shadows of their dragons' dance, and were happy. And when the union bore three-fold fruit, Valyria set an egg in each of their cribs, and they hatched into the first of many new dragons to come since the last king had led his host into the west.

    And he was the last king, for the people decided they would never be beholden to a single folly. They would start over. They would be free. They would be mighty unto themselves. They chose to forsake their old name with its old pain and their original sin. They began calling themselves Valyrians, after the mother whose spirit they had gone against by breaking what should not have been broken further. They abandoned all thought of war and shunned conquest to live and keep to themselves in peace.

    And for a thousand years, they did.

    Up until Grazdan the Great, high off his creation of the first great empire from the preeminent survivors of the Long Night on the mainland, crossed the Gulf of Grief with his lockstep legions to see whether dragons could contend with the harpy.

    The first war was brutal and short, for the tyrant. Time and plenty had restored the Valyrians' vigor, the wealth of kept land and the freedom of having voice in rule brought much pride to the freeholders, and the dragonlords had multiplied their numbers that they matched their height during the Worthless War. When the great City of Ghis opened its gates, out poured its lockstep legions to control Slaver's Bay and the Gulf of Grief. With their lockstep discipline and absolute obedience, the Empire of Ghis ground nations beneath their boots, destroying that which they did not enslave. But they were no match for fire-breathing dragons. The Valyrians taught them this. Then taught them again when the lesson didn't keep, claiming lives and concessions that turned their star ascendant in the Summer Sea through no aim of their own.

    But there always came a Ghiscari Emperor who mistook Valyria's surcease for weakness and cowardice, challenging their might and right to live in peace. And when force of arms failed one time too many, the sons of the harpy tried to hem them in, blockading the routes across the Gulf, seeking to dispossess, impoverish and starve them.

    So Valyria taught the Ghiscari that the most terrifying force of death comes from the hands of men who wanted to be left alone. They tried, so very hard, to mind their own business and provide for themselves and those they claimed as theirs. They resisted every impulse to aggrieve, knowing the forced and everlasting change of life that would come from it. They knew that the moment they began seeking conquest, their lives as they had lived them would be over. The moment the Valyrians, who wanted to be left alone, succumbed to their enemy's provocations and retaliated in kind, it was a form of suicide. They were practically submitting to the Ghiscari vision of how the world should be. But Valyria was brought to the edge of their patience.

    And so those men who wanted to be left alone fought with unholy vengeance against those who murdered their former lives. They fought with raw hate, and a drive that could not be fathomed by those in Ghis and its tributaries that played at rule and sowed terror. True terror descended on dragonback, and the Ghiscari screamed, cried out their pain, and bellowed pleas for mercy that all fell upon the deaf ears of the lords of heaven who just wanted to be left alone.

    The Ghiscari were repaid in kind, on all counts. The dragonlords grew deaf to the dying screams of the burned. The freeholders turned from hesitant to righteously gleeful at seeing the proud Ghiscari brought low and forced to pay the price for all the farmhands and miners lost to conscription and death on foreign shores. The other people of Essos welcomed the Valyrians as liberators and paragons.

    Then, against all might and reason, Ghis declared war for the fifth time. They had the gall to justify it as a noble undertaking to liberate their kinsmen from the Valyrian enslavers.

    The Valyrian Freehold began to understand the wrath the last king must have felt.

    There would not be a sixth. The ancient brick walls of Old Ghis, first erected by Grazdan the Great himself, were razed. The colossal pyramids and temples and homes were given over to dragonflame. The fields were sown with salt, lime, and skulls. Many of the Ghiscari were slain, and still others were enslaved and died laboring for their conquerors. Most mines are dank and chilly places, cut from cold dead stone, but the Fourteen Flames were living mountains with veins of molten rock and hearts of fire. So the mines of old Valyria were always hot, and they grew hotter as the shafts were driven deeper and deeper. The slaves toiled in an oven. The rocks around them were too hot to touch. The air stank of brimstone and would sear their lungs as they breathed it. The soles of their feet would burn and blister, even through the thickest sandals. Sometimes, when they broke through a wall in search of gold, they would find steam instead, or boiling water, or molten rock. Certain shafts were cut so low that the slaves could not stand upright, but had to crawl or bend. What had once been Ghiscari nobles, commonners, merchants and soldiers, they all perished by the score, and their new masters did not care. Red gold and yellow gold and silver were reckoned to be more precious than the lives of the Ghiscari that had so aggrieved them. The slaves rose up and fought, revolts were common in the mines, but few accomplished much. The dragonlords of the old Freehold were strong in sorcery, and lesser men defied them at their peril.

    Thus the Ghiscari became but another part of the new Valyrian Empire, and in time they forgot the tongue that Grazdan spoke, learning instead High Valyrian. All that remained of the of the once-proud empire of Ghis was a paltry thing – a few cities clinging like sores to Slaver's Bay, filled with the most wretched and once wealthy of Valyria's humbled enemies that were too contemptible to deserve death's release. So did an empire end and another rise in its place.

    The Valyrians looked upon their way of life and saw it changed to the inverted mirror of Grazdan's get, but they minded but briefly. The Ghiscari had woken the dragon, fate had blessed them by washing their original sin from living memory, and turnabout was the fairest judgment. Honor, mercy, benevolence, they were no different from domination, death and cruelty, privileges only afforded to and by the strong. The peoples of Essos all but worshipped Valyria's might, but none among them could lull the dragon back to slumber. And so the Ghiscari whom the Valyrians conquered were the first to be thus enslaved, but not the last.

    The Valyrians expanded in all directions, stretching out east beyond the Ghiscari cities and west to the very shores of Essos, where even the Ghiscari had not made inroads. As Valyria grew, its need for ore increased, which led to ever more conquests to keep the mines stocked with slaves. The burning mountains of the Fourteen Flames were rich with ore, and the Valyrians found that they hungered for it like the dragons themselves, who ate it raw and studded their maws and throats in gold and platinum. The freeholders wanted copper and tin for the bronze of their weapons and monuments. Iron for the steel they learned from the Rhoynish, they who were their friends and their bane before Valyria surpassed them in their own greatest craft by rite of blood. And always gold and silver to pay for it all. The mines grew deep, and then deeper, and they claimed lives as quickly as they were fed.

    But the tale of Valyria's spread across the surface of the world is just the one half that went down in the written records of others. The Fourteen Flames ultimately made up a very small part of Valyria'as territory. The mines didn't only drive deeper in, they also drove outward, and they also drove down. The volcanoes were the best place to find pure gold, but they were just fourteen mountains at the heart of a much larger landmass. They could never have accounted for the true scale of the flesh trade. There was another side to the story, one the dragonlords kept as close to their breast as the tale of their founding sin. It was the tale of why, save when a war had been declared outright, the Valyrian Freehold always dragged its feet.

    Westeros was crippled long after the Long Night ended, but Valyria chose not to return even though they became expansionist well before the First Men recovered. It was too far and large to bother with, at first, and they still remembered the dragons running mad in fear of the breath of winter. But Valyria still had both the means and motive to at least secure forward bases throughout the Narrow Sea. Yet the dragonlords showed no interest, claiming such cowardice as to fear a prophecy about western gold.

    There were thousands of years when they didn't wage any wars unless provoked, notwithstanding their growing dependency on slavery that gave its rivals all the just cause in the shape of abductions. It wasn't just Ghis they made peace with repeatedly, they did the same with Rhoyne despite not needing to. They may not have known precisely where Braavos was, but there was no point in history when they lacked the lives to spend on finding out, the motive and means to war against them. They left the Dothraki be, they did not challenge or reach out to Qarth despite the dragon skeletons in the Red Waste, they did not challenge or reach out to Asshai despite their claims about true dragon origins, they ignored Qarlon the Andal until the last moment. Even when the freeholders realised why the second Worthless War didn't end after the first score of years, the Freehold kept its dragons home and let its slavers and colonies to their frustration.

    In truth, at some point between the fall of Ghis and the rise of Sarhoy, the Valyrian dragonlords became preoccupied with something else. Something they kept to themselves. Something they found out through the blood and toil of others: the red darkness in the depths of the earth held more than firewyrms. Their miners found it. They struck gaps in the rock that didn't lead to steam or boiling water or molten rock. They found huge caverns full of lakes, rivers, fresh air and riveting luminescence. They found a whole other world.

    They found the deep forests.

    The dragonlords were amazed – a land every bit as vast as the one above, land and sea and lake, caverns big enough for dragons to fly in, just there for them to claim!

    Then they learned the reason why the First Men, the Mazemakers of Lorath, the Hairy Men of Ib, the Andals, the Dothraki, why there wasn't a single people in the world that hadn't waged total war of extermination against the wood walkers. What fools they were, who thought themselves so wise. The error crept in from the translation. It wasn't deep forests that were ceded to them in the Pact of Ice and Fire, it was the forests deep. Forests in the deep. The Children were allowed no land above the earth, they went below ground where the light of the sun never reaches, vermin and predator and prey can live without eyes, and the weirwoods grow downwards from water springs and magma chambers, like black and white stalactites covered in leaves of amber and blue.

    The few dragonlords beheld the place from whence had come their first king and realised that no – they had not understood the wrath of the last king. The home that their Father had left behind to be with them, it was being squatted in by the same creatures that had almost succeeded in killing them all.

    There was no war. There was quick slaughter. Firewyrms were the miscreants' natural bane and dragons themselves could burrow underground when their flames grew hot enough. Even without them, eradicating what few beings weren't needed for interrogation and fleshcrafting experiments was as easy as cracking a path in the nearest lava vein. The same spells made to control the rumblings of the Fourteen Flames could just as well do the opposite, even if it meant slaves had to die by the hundreds every once in a while to keep that great and terrible discovery secret. And if the mountain erupted outright, well, that was a setback indeed, but no threat to those who spent most of their lives in the air and spires hundreds of feet taller than the deepest lava stream.

    The dragonlords conquered what caverns they had the bodies to secure, collapsed the tunnels leading to the rest, and gave the captives to their sorcery to learn all they could. They kept all of it a secret from the rest of the Freeholders, for they were alarmed. They did not know how far and wide the deeps stretched, what other walkers might be scurrying beneath the other realms of mankind, never mind giants and other things. They worried that enough time would let them rebuild their numbers sufficiently for them to try and rid the world of man again. This, at least, proved a needless worry: by the time they got all the answers they could, they learned that the wood walkers were a much diminished people, reduced by war, and breeding far more slowly than the other races. Above all, they learned that their claim and control of the weirwoods was no longer uncontested. Even the deepest torpor that once thought as one, the Greendream, was no longer theirs.

    The dragonlords were relieved.

    Relieved and eager to claim the arts of the ancient enemy. With time, experimentation, and chimeras fleshcrafted from walkers and dragonseeds, they were able to tap into the weirwoods. With practice and focus, they began to see into the past and present far away, despite attempts by the other minds in the roots and branches to stymie them. Eventually, and only after rediscovering and using the same arts that had so incensed their ancestors, they were able to delve the Greendream itself.

    That, more than anything, ended the last whimpers of Valyria's restraint – the so-called bridge to heaven was a quagmire, a morass of frothing insanity where dreams went to be broken, the last spite of the wood walkers caused brainstorms, idle thoughts tossed you down into visions of crooked creatures in crooked dwellings that you could seldom find your way out of… Those who succumbed woke up not remembering anything but distant crowing, every time a bit less powerful, a bit less wise and a bit more mad. Some who succumbed were mighty high lords, and their sudden, inexplicable madness or death while involved in secret dealings, dealings more secret to their own closest kin than who they were dealing with, threw the Forty Families into a tangle of confusion, blame, and deadly revenge that never ceased after. The dragonlords persevered, even after the enmity between their kin spilled over to them and their power plays became deadly and personal. But when the sorcerers among them finally achieved the will and focus needed to push past all of that, they found the Underworld itself to be just an inside-out patchwork of ancient history, and lingering wills reprising, again and again, the ancient crimes of the past that the Valyrians had put behind them.

    The dragonlords were no longer relieved. They sympathised with Grazdan the Great. They understood the Ghiscari and envied their enlightenment. The New Gods were fake. The Old Gods were dream and delusion. There was no meaning in any church's bell. The world did not have a heaven, but it did have a hell.

    Valyria's expansion truly began then.

    And while the freeholders were busy with that, the Forty Families came together, in spite of their blood feuds, and conferred. They pooled their gathered knowledge and worked to find more. They sent expeditions to Oldtown,Qarth, Asshai, beyond the Wall, even Stygai beneath the Shadow. The Maesters' records about the Greenseer Wars confirmed their worst fears. Wildling skinchangers proved useless to the cause, but the Valyrians saw potential in their blood gift and bred it into some of their cadet branches. The Shadowbinders traded spell and knowledge willingly, ways to delve upward rather than down through blood and shadow, even how to birth creatures of shadow to do their bidding afar. The ship sent to Qarth returned with Shade of the Evening, and a Warlock that proved just short of wilful enough to stop them from learning how to make more. The expedition to the Shadow was never heard from again, but a year and a day after they had given up on its return, spicers from Yi Ti docked with a lone survivor that the Dawnguard of the Five Forts had stumbled upon in the Grey Waste. The man that was once their peer was mad, spending half his waking hours in terrified silence, the rest trying to claw out the face of first person in reach while raving about crows that needed a tribute of eyes so they wouldn't take his again. But in his rare, lucid moments when he remembered his name, he also remembered things that he'd never known before, and he passed it all on with a focus that bordered on the sinister.

    Sever the roots. Sacrifice for life. Like calls to like. Blood flows down. Fire soars up.

    Claim the path. Blood and Fire.

    In the deep forests beneath the earth, through the sacrifice of countless slaves to fuel the blackest arts, the Valyrian dragonlords wed not men to the trees but dragons.

    At first, nothing changed. The dragonlords were torn between denial and resignation. Those that had driven the design felt foiled. Those who'd argued against severing their weirwoods from the rest, so that at least they'd be able to use them as their eyes and ears, felt vindicated and slighted. All felt they had lost parents, siblings and children for nothing at all. Their concurrence broke. They returned to their palaces and lost themselves in their normal affairs and the deadly games that had grown to rule Valyria's tall spires. Generations passed, and with each one the number of those in the know dwindled as rivals fell to rivals without passing their knowledge on.

    Eventually, however, things did change. Dragons from certain lines grew faster, flew higher, learned quicker until they barely needed need training and whips to command them. They bonded easier, some older ones even bonded on sight when the would-be rider approaching them was kin to their last one. Dragons began to live longer lives, even past the point where their bodies had once given out under their own uncontrollable growth. The innate magic that made them buoyant enough for flight had strengthened, and now they lived long enough to reach colossal size. All magic in them had strengthened – when they were nearby, sorcerers found their spells more potent and easier to cast.

    The dragonlords looked into the ether and found nothing. Then they looked through their dragons' eyes and witnessed a veil weaving itself into the sky, its threads made equally of fire and shadow. It reached up and outward through the ether instead of down and in. The Grand Design projected outwards and high into the unseen world, their will manifested in the heavens themselves, a realm of soul and flame growing ever larger.

    The dragonlords still in the know convened and were divided on what to do next. They hadn't forgotten the walkers' folly that saw their very afterlife fractured and lost to the First Men they snared, when their souls finally grew to outnumber them. The work was too young, barely a seedling, they couldn't risk more sacrifices even no matter how greatly it would hasten it. They already had to feed a steady stream of blood so the trees didn't die and petrify due to being cut off from the rest. Too many wills thrown in at once would destabilise it, perhaps even turn the whole design against them – even vermin could harass a lion if they hated in great enough numbers. But that was just one door of several now open, and they explored the others avidly, each feat more godlike than the last.

    When they used dragonflame to work the bounty of the earth, a shadow of the Grand Design interposed upon the physical world, just long enough that they could affect a permanent change in the work of crude matter with the right application of blood magic. Fused black stone, eversharp edges, Valyrian steel, they wrought all that and more.

    Casting their scrying spells through the new medium let them spy on every far off place touched by the red light, when before they'd had to make long and perilous flights of the soul for any hope of clairvoyance the farther they went, and could get lost or imperilled. Glass candles, once limited to single pairs, could be spellcrafted to run through the new medium, which let them function every bit as the weirwoods themselves but better. The dragonlords allowed others to purchase glass candles just to test the range – their colonies, Qarth, Yi Ti, they even allowed a few to reach Oldtown for old time's sake. The results were everything they could hope for. Some warlocks, shadowbinders and maesters discovered the backdoors but did not live long, for the dragonlords could scry the history of their creations and reach into the spellcraft on the far end to do harm or break completely if they wished.

    Playing god with the Andals showed that the Grand Design was not so fragile as to be warped by the faith of lesser men, putting the last of the uncertainty to rest. And so, as time went by, the might of the dragonlords grew, their sight stretched further, the fiery souls of the wed dragons burned away the impotent rage of the mad sacrifices, more slaves were fed to the roots of the growing flame, and the Grand Design steadily expanded through the Valyrian Freehold's sky unseen.

    When the first Rhoynish War started, it was because the Valyrians killed a giant turtle whom the Rhoynar held sacred, viewing them as the consorts of Mother Rhoyne herself. It was what Old Ghis would have done. So were the wars that followed. Then Garin the Great mustered the full might of the Rhoynish people, and the Lords of Fire and Air met the full might of the people who just wanted to be left alone and stomped it underfoot.

    They looked upon the lesser men, then, and saw. Their subjects worshipped them, lived to imitate them. The Norvosi played at fleshcrafting, the blacksmiths of Qohor were obsessed with Valyrian steel, Volantis was entirely rebuilt in fused black stone. The ones who hated and envied the dragonlords' might worshipped them too, however unknowingly. Septons claimed the Valyrians were damned for their promiscuous belief in a hundred gods and more, but could only sputter uselessly when asked why that godlessness hadn't unleashed the fires of the Seven Hells on the Freehold after so many centuries. Maesters asked Valyria what they would be without the spells they used to tame the Fourteen Flames, what they would do when they ran out of slaves and wealth to sustain them. They did not realise the godlike scale they themselves ascribed to Valyrian sorcery. The remnants of Valyria's conquered people and enemies whispered hopefully about the curse of Garin the Great or the fire of R'hllor, even the curse on the Tomb of the First King far away, not realising what they did in believing that their vengeance could only come by such unearthly means. Where some looked on the dragonlords as gods, those who challenged and loathed their pre-eminence could only do so by elevating them to the same pedestal as their all-powerful devils.

    The dragonlords knew, then: they were ready. Just one more step and they wouldn't need even the loathsome trees. They were ready to fulfil the vow of the Lightbringer that their ancestors had shared in. They considered the many faiths in their empire and their empty promises of salvation and damnation. They looked at themselves and knew that the other peoples of the world looked upon them as the closest thing to gods. They remembered that their kin from the west had almost succeeded, even though they hadn't a fraction of the knowledge and might that they themselves possessed. They remembered the words of the Lightbringer, that mankind would never see a heaven they hadn't crafted for themselves.

    Fourteen Flames. Fourteen Trees. Fourteen dragons.

    Balerion, Caraxes, Meraxes, Meleys, Syrax, Terrax, Vhagar. Kepa, Muna, Azantys, Setegon, Rina, Abra, Morghul.

    They forgot that a trapped animal might chew off its leg to escape a trap. They did not consider that a human, or child, might remain in the trap, endure the pain, and feign death so he might kill the trapper and remove a threat to his kind. They did not consider what it might lead to when unjust mass slaughter became combined with the bad blood of ages. They did not consider all it could mean that the Faceless Man seemed to possess so many different identities and lived such a long time. They ignored Aenar Targaryen. They ignored Uthero Zalyne.

    The world shook. The earth rumbled. Unintended consequences of godlike scale came home to roost all at once. Every hill for five hundred miles split asunder to fill the air with ash and smoke and fire, blazes so hot and hungry that even the dragons in the sky were engulfed and consumed. Great rents opened in the earth, swallowing palaces, temples, entire towns. Lakes boiled or turned to acid, mountains burst, fiery fountains spewed molten rock a thousand feet into the air. Red clouds rained down dragonglass and the black blood of demons, and to the north the ground splintered and collapsed and fell in on itself, and an angry sea came rushing in. The proudest city in all the world was gone in an instant, its fabled empire vanished in a day, the Lands of the Long Summer scorched and drowned and blighted. And high up in the sky, dragon dreams of flame and wrath reminded the fourteen that they were not proof against fire even as they were finally proven right in their death knell.

    The world may or may not have had a heaven, but it did have a hell.

    The world turned. Time passed. A new world was born in tears and bloodshed. The Old Gods were silent. The Septons praised the Seven's Judgment. The Red Priests of R'hlorr proclaimed their God had shown himself. Magic died in the west and neither spell-forged steel nor stormsingers nor dragons could hold it back. Things were not so bleak in the east where Valyria hadn't spread as forcefully. Manticores prowled the islands of the Jade Sea, basilisks infested the jungles of Yi Ti, spellsingers, warlocks, and aeromancers practiced their arts openly in Asshai, while shadowbinders and bloodmages worked terrible sorceries in the black of night. But their arts soon began to grow weak and feeble as well, the unseen world turning more sparse and dry as time went by. What few still could looked beyond and found a draught they could not explain. The increasingly few who could push past it looked up and saw a strange red haze, empty and bereft of any guiding will. Hot. Aimless.

    Unreachable.

    Except, it turned out, to children that still knew they could fly but didn't look where they were going.

    They burned too.

    Until one didn't, because there were those in the world that hadn't dismissed what the Valyrians had. There were those that thought further ahead. There were those for whom the strong and brave were willing to lay down and die, and more. And there were those on whose behalf the young and idealistic could learn forgotten secrets by complete accident, because the unintended consequences of their actions could actually be good ones.

    Once upon a time there was civilisation.

    Then it exploded.

    But not before getting answers to all of its questions.
     
    Chapter II.3: The Wild Wolf’s Hot Blood Quickens Fastest (V)
  • Karmic Acumen

    Well-known member
    4RIYfZb.jpg


    "-. 278 AC .-"


    Upon finishing his short summary of the ages' worth of history he had recently stolen from the closest thing the world had to a hell, Maester Luwin had the dubious honour of seeing Lord Rickard Stark completely lose his temper. Or, well, perhaps not quite completely since he didn't go and do violence, but that was the only good thing he could say about it. Luwin was dismayed to see that all the effort he put into giving context to the more current issues he still had to share went and backfired. He was even more guiltily relieved that Lord Brandon took all of the anger instead. After a while, though, there was only room left for the horrified fascination at seeing the Lords Stark descend into a literal shouting match that only ended when Lord Rickard threw his arms in the air, stormed off, barked at the stunned ferryman to carry him to the other side of the lake, mounted his horse and rode off to parts unknown.

    Luwin watched him go, mouth agape. Lord Rickard. And his son. At odds. Rickard Stark and Brandon Stark. Rickard Stark. Angry. At Brandon Stark. Luwin didn't think he could even do that.

    "Well, that could have gone better," Lord Brandon stared in the man's wake. "In hindsight, opening up with 'actually Dad, Artys Arryn wasn't such a bad guy' might not have been my brightest idea."

    "I… That…" Luwin stammered. "Lord Brandon, I swear I didn't meant to-"

    "It's alright, Luwin, you did nothing wrong."

    Luwin already knew that, but the reassurance still felt like the Gods' own grace.

    Luwin tried to collect himself. Told himself he should be neither surprised nor insulted. Somehow, it worked. In fact, it worked so well that he began feeling fairly amazed he wasn't being battered with a stream of disbelief. He'd just told the Lord of House Stark that Garth Greenhand had caused the Long Night. Then went off to sire the Valyrians instead of staying behind to fix his mess to the bitter end. Then was involved in something in the Far East that made the Long Night worse. Which drove his children to rampant kinslaying so destructive that it was probably the origin of the 'no man is as accursed as the kinslayer' tenet. And either Brandon of the Bloody Blade or Bran the Builder himself had married an Other. Which implied truly horrendous things about the office of the King of Winter and how it originated. It was a miracle Lord Rickard hadn't tossed him in the dungeons for slander against his ancestors.

    Knowing all of that was different from feeling it though. Very.

    "Marwyn," Brandon called.

    "Your order."

    "Shadow him. Unseen. Just in case. Nothing should happen in the heart of the North, but that didn't stop the Great Keep from nearly going down in flames. Use as much power as it takes, I'll replenish whatever you waste."

    "It will be no waste at all." Marwyn walked over to the tree farthest from the Weirwood, sat down against it and seemingly fell asleep. With his second sight, though, Luwin saw clearly when the man stepped out of his body and crossed to the other side of the lake in a single stride, vanishing down the far off forest path.

    "Well, I definitely got what I asked for, that's for sure." Brandon Stark shook his head when Marwyn was out of sight. The lord seemed deathly spent, but laboured to master himself. It was slow work that took visible effort compared to before, when he wasn't dealing with world-shattering revelations on top of soul-scarring spiritual-trauma, but he managed.

    "Lord Brandon…"

    "I'm here, Luwin. I'm still here."

    "… I don't know what to say."

    "Well, that's good because I know what I want you to say. That last, very important thing you were building up to at the end there, those unintended consequences of my actions that were actually good ones. Tell me about that, Luwin, did you mean good consequences in general, or just good for me?"

    Gods be good. Trust Brandon Stark to jump headlong into even more trauma. And not just for himself. Luwin was acutely aware of Martyn Cassel watching everything from the background.

    "Luwin," Brandon said when Luwin couldn't find his voice, tone firmer than he had managed since his soul surgery. "The whole mess with Rodrik. Tell me what you know."

    "… The Gods called on him to serve, and he answered." Luwin finally managed.

    "You mean the Starks in the Greendream."

    "I suppose." Brandon Stark was strangely reluctant to give the Gods their due. He looked at beings that transcended death and influenced the fate of man throughout the ages but somehow didn't consider that worthy of the name. So what if the joined spirits of past sorcerer kings started out as men? Luwin wondered what made a God in his eyes, but not enough to ask. "Your father's command was to protect you, but the Gods' command was to help you. Not at first, they contacted him only when you began showing signs that you perhaps might actually know enough to heal yourself. They sent him dreams, visions and impressions, feelings. Conveyed how he should serve your aims. They didn't think you would succeed, but Rodrik did, even if they were sure you wouldn't, not without help. Oddly, he didn't trust the signs for a long time precisely because they didn't convey the same faith in you that he felt. Or hope. When the time came, though, and he enabled your… escapade, he had already decided to accept the punishment that would ensue for his insubordination. He didn't keep silent out of any Gods-given directive. He did it because he knew it would put him in the position to confront them, and because the truth would have finally made fact out of all the rumors that you were a lackwit."

    "But I was a lackwit."

    "To him it was slander he wouldn't allow."

    "Of course he'd believe that," Lord Brandon muttered. "The mentor occupational hazard is the worst trope ever and I hate it from the blackest depths of my bleeding heart."

    "… I have no idea what you just said."

    "Some ramblings about how this world functions that I'm still putting together and are hopefully just me experiencing temporary insanity again, it's not important right now. Back to Rodrik's decision to defend my honour on pain of execution. Actually, what did the Ancestors have to say about it?"

    "Nothing. They were completely silent on the matter."

    Brandon Stark rubbed his forehead. "The only piece mightier than a willing sacrifice is a heroic one."

    "I suspect so," Luwin agreed. The price of magic could be steep, more so in these times when hell itself gobbled up all but the loosest scraps of power the world would normally be awash in. But there was always power in concerted action. The more someone acted on a goal from their own convictions, the stronger the manifest will. When Rodrik died with full intent to confront the Gods for their demands, he retained all of himself precisely because his actions leading up to it were his own from start to end.

    There was all of himself present and aware to take a new mission.

    Lord Brandon sighed, then paused and gave Luwin a scrutinizing stare. "This isn't anything you would have found in the red, is it?"

    "No. These were all impressions Rodrik himself conveyed in what little time we had when, well…"

    "What happened, Luwin? Him dying wasn't the end of it, was it?"

    "No. He lingered in the Godswood, where the Gods – where your Ancient kin sustained him with one foot in the grave, a last safeguard in case… well, in case of exactly what happened."

    "Tell me."

    "I… it's just…" Luwin looked over to where Martyn Cassel stood frozen.

    Brandon looked as well. "Martyn? Your call."

    The man looked almost ready to say no. Almost. "… I want to know."

    Brandon Stark looked at Luwin and waited.

    "You burned," Luwin managed to say before he could lose his nerve. "The Grand Design has grown since the Doom. It blankets half the known world like a shroud of shadowed flame unseen beneath the sky, eating all but the smallest scrap of vigor the world should be awash in, even its own light. When you were high off your victory against the entity haunting you, you soared so high that you smacked right into the flame and you burned."

    "Well," Brandon said. "Shit."

    "You would have been devoured and consumed. It was everything your Departed feared and expected."

    "And Rodrik swooped up to save me."

    "He rose." In wrath and might and glory. "He tried to catch you before you flew too high." But children always flew the swiftest. "When that failed, he pulled you out and sliced off the part of you that was burning. His challenge was not suffered quietly. There was a great quake in the world unseen. He stood to meet it and was swallowed by shadow and flame in your stead. You lived. The part cut off your soul took with it all the fire, all the pain, all the memories you lack of what transpired, and I suspect much more." No doubt it was the reason why Brandon Stark never knew when Benjen was unconsciously snooping all over the dream realm, even though Marwyn always noticed him whenever he was there. If there were spiritual equivalents to smell or hearing, Brandon Stark had lost at least one of the two. "It fell far away, somewhere beyond the Wall where it finally passed beyond the sight of even the fire. I don't know how it came to inhabit the wolf that you know of, if that's truly the case, but I know it lived. Lives still." Because a fourth party had emerged from quiet vigil to snuff the fire out before it could completely annihilate it. The same way it had put out the fire before Luwin himself was completely annihilated.

    "You tried to get my brother out."

    Luwin shook himself and turned to Martyn.

    "You got him out. That's why you burned."

    The memory of his torment wracked Luwin's recollection all at once. The moment of silence when he stood still unburned in hell's fire, watching the man writhe in agonising torment. Briefly weighing action against continuing his undiscovered delving of the secrets of ages. Plunging into him. Out of the flame. The sudden knowledge of becoming known. The dead dragons' all-rending, hungry wrath. Pain. Gods, the pain was… Luwin remembered screaming, pain ripping into him like molten iron as fire took him both in Winterfell and the Dream. He remembered regretting, sure that he would die. Regretted his heroism even when he was successful and they broke free, because they had escaped from hell but the fire still ate at them.

    Then Rodrik came to sudden awareness, grabbed Luwin by the scruff and guided their fall from heaven northward, until they too fell beyond the Wall where Winter ruled and all other powers were suppressed. They crashed to the earth and through it, into and through a great hill with an ancient ringwall atop and the most perilous slopes. Fell though the earth into darkness that Luwin still didn't know if it was because of the lightlessness of the underworld or because he'd gone blind already. He remembered the moment the pain disappeared though, the heat eating him inside out replaced by cold, icy fingers gripping his face and a palm even cooler than ice laid over his eyes, the cold so deep and so sharp that it was just a different kind of burning.

    After that he'd been carried somewhere, somehow, insensate. Then it was as if he'd been thrown head-first into an ice-cold lake before he finally came to awareness in the medical ward. That was twice, now, that he'd been borne through the Greendream without knowing it until it was all over.

    Now he was on an island in the middle of a lake near a village without name, staring into space and shivering in the warm air as two other men watched and waited. "… I couldn't leave him there." Luwin had hoped to find some better words, but the time had come and he hadn't. "So I didn't." And it would have killed him, if not for whatever or whoever that had been. He didn't know what to suspect. When he tried to brave an assumption, Luwin always shied away from the thought. Any thought. Whenever he dwelt on the question, he imagined an ancient, hoarfrost-encrusted face looking back at him through his own memory.

    "You didn't leave him," Martyn said as if he didn't know what he was speaking to. "You… You mean you did it. You did it? You saved him?"

    It was then, belatedly, that Luwin realized how absurd the entire situation was. "… This is a lot to be taking at just my word, I hope you realise."

    Ser Martyn Cassel stared at him blankly, came forward, walked past him, drew his sword and drove it into the ground as he bent the knee at Brandon Stark's feet. "My Lord, I beg to be released from service."

    What?

    "Denied."

    Oh dear.

    "-. 278 AC .-"

    Q5lQGRO.jpg

    The first night back in Winterfell, Luwin couldn't sleep. The second night he tried but couldn't manage it either. On the third day, though, Benjen Stark led Lyanna Stark on a wild chase up and down the entire Library Tower, knocking over tables and baskets and stacks of books such that Luwin had to spend the entire day reshelving and generally cleaning up after them. Or, well, ordering the servants around to do it seeing as they at least had eyes to see by. He was so tired by the time he reached his bed that he couldn't have stayed awake if he wanted to.

    When the dream came, it was beyond his control. He'd not gotten used to asserting himself without conscious self-suggestion leading up to slumber. The agony felt as terrible as it did in reality. He did become self-aware half-way through, which banished the torment to the phantoms of his mind where they belonged, but that only let him contemplate the sight of Rodrik Cassel as he'd truly looked in that moment before Luwin was rendered unable to see him entirely. The dream reprised itself, again and again, and Luwin knew he was trapped but couldn't look away long enough to muster the will to escape.

    That was when the deck of a ship emerged from under him and he was lifted up and up, all the way out of the ocean of memory with nary a jet or ripple.

    He collapsed to his knees on the deck and was caught by Marwyn's strong arms. He huddled into the man's side, burying his face in the man's beard, shutting his eyes so the sight of it wouldn't be tainted by the memory of dragon fire. The sight of Cassel wouldn't leave him though, as if it was seared into his eyelids. Luwin knew the man had been in the prime of his life when he died, but that was nothing like the man he'd found in the fire. Tall he was, and gaunt and hard as old bones, with flesh pale as milk. His armor seemed to change color as he thrashed. Here it was brass and red with reflected flame, there it was black as shadow, there again it was white as new-fallen snow when they plummeted, everywhere dappled with the deep scattered shades of fire and leaves all the way from the hell in heaven to the grey-green of the trees below, then the black of the underworld. The patterns ran like hearthlight on crystal with every move he made.

    "You didn't mention this, Luwin," Brandon Stark called from the prow of the ship where he stood on the heads of wood walkers slaughtered in olden days. "But I can see why."

    Luwin just sunk deeper in Marwyn's embrace, looking for what reassurance he could with the captain of the ship bearing him hence. He didn't need to ask or see what Lord Brandon was looking at overboard, what was surely reflected in that surface of the sea in whose shape Marwyn always beat the astral plane where he passed through, smooth and clear as glass. Luwin was irritated with the Cassels' rashness, but he was thankful for it too. It was the only reason Martyn didn't think to ask how his brother had even lasted long enough to be found, when the souls of the Dragonlords themselves had been extinguished by their own creation. Luwin had no idea what he'd say, how he'd describe the sight of the man, dressed like a pale shadow whose veins seeped through his skin, whose wounds and tears bled the black blood of demons.

    "Unbelievable," Brandon Stark balked, aghast. "My own ancestors. They turned my knight into an oil lamp!"

    Luwin burst into laughter and didn't stop all the way to morning. He woke up to find he'd been laughing aloud in his sleep. When he rose from bed, he felt light and refreshed.

    Trust Brandon Stark to lift his spirits without even trying.

    It was true, though, wasn't it? A snuff burned itself out in moments, but put it in oil and it could last for weeks. And if that meant the Ancients in the Greendream could extinguish a bit of the Bloodstone's taint in the doing…

    "Evil turned to the service of good," Luwin murmured as he began the laborious process of finding his clothes without eyes to see.

    Serwyn of the Mirror Shield was said to have slain a dragon, Luwin suddenly recalled out of nowhere. But he was also said to be haunted by all the ghosts of all the knights he killed. That sounded an awful lot like the complete inversion of Brandon Stark. But it also sounded like Rodrik. And it also sounded a lot like a white walker, didn't it? A white walker and his army of wights.

    There was a knock on the door. Luwin tried not to feel too embarrassed when he needed the maid to answer instead of bumping into everything on the way over. He didn't need to ask who it was though. Martyn Cassel felt even more grim than back on the island, if that was possible. But at least this way Luwin had a strong arm to steer by on the way to his first and most important appointment of the day.

    He allowed himself to be led out of the Maester's Turret, across the bridge to the Great Keep, then down corridors and stairs into the deepest bowels of the keep short of the dungeons. He thought about everything that had led him where he was, remembering. His life was changing. But then, in the North, life was always changing, and you could track most of it to the acts of a single man. Not too easily anymore, though, thankfully. Much had been done to obfuscate the truth.

    When Luwin was still freshly invested in his post, Brandon Stark used to spend half his days out of Winterfell. Later, his time away from home decreased noticeably after he became comfortable delegating to his Court of Heirs. His mother was pleased when her firstborn spent more time at home than her husband could keep to himself, Benjen was delighted, Lyanna was passive-aggressive, and the small handful of highborn men that Brandon Stark didn't work like minions were alternatively relieved and abashed. Relieved because they wouldn't be run ragged like their fellows. Abashed because of the oft bewildering reasons why they were not invested with the same authority. Luwin himself had never figured out why Brandon Stark had looked at Jorah Mormont, a man completely lacking in intellectual pursuits and whose manner had literally seen him mistaken for an Andal knight, and declared that he'd have to learn copper counting well enough to satisfy Wyman Manderly.

    To no one's surprise, it had still been a work in progress when the Karstark wedding fiasco gave Jorah the public excuse he needed to bravely run back home. Luwin actually sympathised with the man, he didn't care what visions Lord Brandon had, 'you'll need it when you get married' was not an acceptable argument. You'd think the lad lived in a world where it wasn't the wife that handled the coin counting. It might have led to resentment if that all didn't also mean that Jorah Mormont got to train with Mullin and Lord Stark more than any of his peers. Few things could offset embarrassment like making the ones in front of whom you were embarrassed burn with sheer envy. There was grumbling over Mormont's 'privilege' from the other men of course, but it quite firmly ended when the Young Lord extended the 'offer' of 'learning this most critical aspect of logistics' to the two who complained the loudest. Willam Dustin and Galbart Glover still swore up, down and sideways they would never forgive him, but the alacrity with which they adopted the railway project said otherwise.

    Mormont had done nothing since his return home but prepare for his trip to the Hightower wedding tourney. Luwin wished him luck. Not even Brandon Stark would have a leg to stand on if Jorah made good on the boast in his last letter and came back with a wife drawn from that fabled house of merchant kings.

    Now that all the men had returned home to make good on all they had learned, though, the Young Lord had begun spending more time out in Wintertown again. Today would normally have had him teaching smallfolk out in the city. Normally. Even if he hadn't been put on sick leave by his father during his convalescence, the deluge of revelations Luwin had dropped would likely have disrupted his routine on its own. It had certainly set Lord Stark himself into a mood so foul that Luwin wouldn't be surprised if rocks cracked under his frosty glare. Luwin thankfully didn't have to be close enough to feel it. Lord Stark had quite categorically told him to stay out of his sight.

    "Last staircase," Martyn Cassel murmured, tapping Luwin's fingers where his hand was gripping his arm. "Spiral this time, no railing. Hand on the wall."

    "Alright."

    Having a sworn sword was looking like it would take surprisingly little time to get used to, though Luwin was still hesitant to essentially poach his liege lord's secret-keeper. He'd honestly expected Martyn to denounce him as a madman or a liar, or both. Instead, the man had practically begged to be released from service so he could swear his sword to Luwin instead. Brandon Stark had flatly refused to entertain such an abrupt emotional decision and told him to ask him again in three days. Which was today.

    "We're here," Martyn said. They'd finished their descent and walked the rest of the way to their destination. Luwin decided that Brandon Stark must have gotten distracted on his walks a lot, at least in the beginning, because Martyn was uncannily adept at herding the blind. Luwin barely had to use his second sight to get around. In fact, the difference was such that he'd actually started to build his energy up.

    "Do you need a moment?"

    "… Not out of the question," Luwin replied when he decided the man probably wanted one himself.

    "Right."

    They stood there quietly. It quickly became awkward. Luwin nodded to Martyn to go ahead.

    The man pounded hard on the door. "He might be doing something really loud in there."

    Luwin heard nothing from within, but that was no guarantee of anything these days.

    The door opened. "I thought you might seek me out. Come in then."

    Once inside, Luwin felt a familiar warmth inside his skull and dared to light the candle. It didn't drain him at all. He relaxed and opened his third eye, turning it down upon the physical world. "Thank you."

    "Soon you won't need the help, I think." Brandon Stark scrutinized him. "But we should have a new pair of eyes for you anyway. Transplanting them might take some doing though."

    "If you find some I can heal them in place myself."

    "I believe you."

    Luwin watched as the Young Lord went off to pick up a wooden board from the nearby tabletop where there were various tools lying about, as well as a pair of lodestones and a spool of wire. Oddly, the thread wasn't made of any sort of fiber. The sheen of copper glinted cleanly in the sunlight that shone into that underground space thanks to a chain of mirrors not unlike the one that Luwin had been gifted.

    "I assume you stand by your decision," Lord Brandon asked Martyn.

    "I do, My Lord."

    "Then I release you from my service. I'll have Mullin and Annard both mark you down with all honors."

    "Thank you, Lord." Martwyn dithered. "I am sorry, My Lord, you were and are a worthy master, it's just…"

    "You owe Luwin more and you swore by a lie."

    "That's not…" Martyn trailed off. The fact was, in the end, that he had made his pledge based on a lie and the only one to blame for that was his brother Rodrik.

    And the Gods.

    Brandon Stark nodded understandingly. "I assume you've already negotiated terms?"

    "Aye." "We have."

    "Then would you like me to stand witness?"

    Martyn almost sagged in relief. "If it pleases you, Lord."

    "It doesn't. I rather enjoyed having you there for me." Honesty really could cut the deepest. "But I don't hold it against you. Say your oaths."

    Martyn Cassel drew his sword and took a knee before Luwin. "I will to my lord to be true and faithful, and love all which you love, and shun all which you shun, and never, by will nor by force, by word nor by work, do ought of what is loathful to you."

    Luwin resisted the impulse to clear his throat. "And I shall hold to you as you shall deserve it, and will perform everything as it was in our agreement when you submitted yourself to me and chose my will."

    "So witnessed," the Lord intoned.

    Luwin thought there should be some sort of ripple in the unseen world to acknowledge the new reality, but nothing happened.

    Martyn stood up and sheathed his blade. He didn't stand any differently, but he did stand and wait on him.

    Luwin looked around. "Is there a chair he could…?"

    Brandon Stark gestured to a foldable near the wall.

    "Appreciated but unnecessary," Martyn said. "I'll be right outside."

    "Not yet you're not." Brandon walked up and embraced the man.

    Martyn Cassel froze. Stayed that way. Then tentatively returned the hug when his former charge didn't immediately pull away. Brandon Stark did that, Luwin had found. Just walked up to people he liked and hugged them and didn't let go until he was good and ready. Which never came until the other person was good and ready to keep going forever. He was taller than Cassel now, Luwin noticed.

    Brandon pulled away and pat the other man on the shoulders. "You're a good man, Martyn. I'm glad to know you. Be well."

    Luwin's heart grew light. Bran Stark was a good man.

    Martyn stumbled over his words. "I-I will."

    The Young Lord nodded and dismissed the knight.

    Luwin watched the man exit. He thought that his new sworn sword suddenly didn't look all that awkward or conflicted at all.

    The door opened and closed.

    Brandon Stark went to his worktable and began gathering items while Luwin stood awkwardly.

    The Maester cleared his throat and shuffled over to the chair. "May I sit here?"

    "Go ahead." The voice was amused. "Hiding from hurricane Rickard?"

    Luwin sat with a blush. "Well, he's not been as loud as all that…"

    "Not since our shouting match back on the island, you mean." How was he not upset? "I hope you can forgive him. When he told you to shut up and get out of his sight he didn't mean it as a slight against you. He just needs time alone to come to terms."

    "I know. If it was just that I'd huddle in my turret and wait him out, it's just... I came here to apologize."

    "Eh?"

    "I never imagined he would turn his anger on you. If I'd used a different approach to my delivery-"

    "Denied."

    Luwin's mouth clamped shut.

    "You're doing like Martyn, but backwards. He went all 'I just heard news that upended my entire lifetime of beliefs, now let me throw my livelihood away without a moment's thought.' Now you're going all 'I've had three days to overthink myself into a fretful mess, now let me apologise for things that are neither bad nor my fault because fuck common sense, I have feelings.'"

    Luwin sat back in his chair, taken aback. "… You have inherited every last bit of your father's harsh candor."

    "So I've learned. As did he, though it might take him a week or three for all the umbrage to dissipate and allow his pride in me some time in the sun again."

    The next while was wordless, but not silent. Brandon took the wooden board and cut a section out of it with a small hand saw, measuring it with a ruler to about eight centimetres wide and just over thirty in length. Next he marked and cut the piece into even smaller sections, two squares, an almost square, and two thinner rectangles. Using a hammer and nails, the Young Lord then beat the pieces into a four-sided frame. When he was finished, he used a hand-drill to bore holes through the bigger sides, after which he inserted a long iron nail straight through. When he swiped the ends of the frame, it spun freely on its new axis.

    Hollow taps on glass. Luwin looked up to see a familiar white raven pecking at the small window up near the ceiling through which the mirrors conveyed sunlight into the room.

    Brandon used a long, hooked pole to unlatch and open the window and held out an arm for the raven to land on. "Our first father-son spat left me an anxious mess." Brandon told the bird perched on his wrist. "But since it turns out that anxiety pulls you out of depression like nothing else, I forgive you."

    The raven croaked conflictedly.

    "That said, I'm not up for working under pressure. You can either be here in person, or not at all. You had a lot to shout while I stood and listened. Now I will talk and you will listen. Or not." He tossed the bird back towards the window and the raven flew out and away.

    Brandon turned his attention to the pair of lodestones, cut to perfect rectangles whose length just barely fell short of the frame's width. Brandon glued them to the shaft and stood back to allow the glue to dry. It took a while, during which Luwin's eyes roamed over the rest of the room. He spotted prior attempts at… whatever this was, discarded on tables, shelves and in bins.

    Master Marwyn quietly entered the room around that point, carrying a tray of cups and fruit in one hand, a large kettle of something steaming in the other hand, and an ale cask under his arm. The Mage put the tray and cask on a table near the wall, then placed the kettle on the stove and fed the fire. After that, he brought the bowl of fruit and set it on the table just within Brandon's reach before backing away.

    The Young Lord absentmindedly took and bit on a dried plum but otherwise showed no acknowledgment to any of it.

    The quiet was disturbed when the door opened yet again, and Luwin saw Lord Rickard himself enter the chamber, equipped for the dark side of formal events with his sable cloak over his shoulders and Ice in his hands. He was dressed for an execution. Must have diverted from his course just to come there. Not a very auspicious sign. Or the most auspicious of all, depending on your view. Luwin froze in unwanted dread at the sight and internally castigated himself for his reaction, but it was too late. Lord Stark had caught it.

    The man didn't say anything though, just looked at his son wordlessly, not looking it but feeling just as conflicted as he'd sounded through the raven's mouth.

    "Come in, Dad." Brandon Stark said with barely a glance in the man's direction, taking a seat next to his table to wait for the glue to finish drying. Sitting with his eyes closed in that way of his when he looked inward, for whatever fell knowledge wasn't immediately on hand for whatever reason. It was an increasingly rare sight these days, or maybe Luwin just wasn't there for most of them.

    Lord Stark visibly bit back his first two reactions and moved to sit on the bench against the wall farthest from his son, watching him with the hilt of Ice clasped in both hands in front of him. After a while, the man unsheathed the blade and began quietly polishing it with a cloth. Luwin didn't know what he was supposed to do, in the end settling on propriety. He traipsed over to stand next to the man. "My Lord," he called softly.

    "I did wonder, you know," Lord Stark murmured, not looking up from his sword. "Why the Valyrians didn't take greater exception during the War across the Water, considering how thin the veneer already was mid-way through." His voice was grim, but as steady as the hand that guided the cloth across the steel. "A war doesn't last for a thousand years because of the same old point of contention that ceased being worth pursuing within the first decade. The Three Sisters were, however, a good pretext to maintain heavy naval presence in the Narrow Sea. At first it was mainly to destroy the ships of any further Andal migration and launch counter-raids, but only mainly. They were never the only sea raiders we had to deal with. They weren't the only ones who captured the Wolf's Den so many times. We weren't the only ones being raided either, and the slavers of Valyria and its daughters – or their merchant fleets, and warships during their wars – didn't shy away from putting up Southron, Andal or even Northern flags to slip past the odd dromond, when they didn't ambush flotillas outright. There were, in fact, occasions that will never be publically acknowledged by either party, when the Winter King and Arryn King colluded to continue the war as pretense for that very reason."

    They did? Luwin wondered if Jon Arryn knew about this.

    "What's strange is that none of the successful incursions were ever followed through. I personally doubt the Valyrians built their entire foreign policy purely on some prophecy about Lannister gold causing the downfall of the Freehold. They'd have been far less dismissive of Aenar Targaryen if they put so much stock in supposed prescience. And yet the closest anything Valyrian got to invading Westeros was when a King-Beyond-the-Wall chose a Valyrian name for whatever reason. It's enough to make a man wonder if dragons really were behind what happened at Hardhome. You did mention that, yes? That rival that would have become a problem, do you know his name?"

    "Caeleb Belaerys."

    "Caeleb. Belaerys. Bael. Bael the Bard. I'm not sure if I should rejoice or begrudge the wildlings's choice of lies."

    "If they are lies," Brandon said without opening his eyes, proving that he'd seen and heard everything without looking or listening, as usual. "Bard's truth is still truth, after a fashion."

    Lord Rickard visibly bit down on what he wanted to say. "I'll assume that wasn't meant to goad," he ground out instead.

    "The Tragedy of The Triarch by Bernardo Dei."

    That threw everyone.

    After a while, it became clear that Luwin was the only one who had any idea. "The Braavosi mummery? What does that have to do with anything?"

    "It has everything to do with it because you were dreaming about it last night. You were dreaming of it very loudly."

    "Oh." With all the… excitement arising from his recurring memory, he'd forgotten everything he'd dreamed leading up to it.

    "Explain," Lord Stark demanded.

    Lord Brandon took that off Luwin's hands, thankfully. "The play is neither a tragedy nor even about a person, let alone a potentate placed so high. It's a satire of the tragically ironic fate of a book."

    "The only book called The Triarch that I know of is Tywin Lannister's personal scripture," Lord Stark said flatly. "He quoted from it constantly during the Ninepenny war. It's about as far from satire as the sun is from the Earth."

    "Only because it's out of context."

    "What context?"

    "The Triarch's hero is Caeleb Belaerys."

    Something like the dawn of understanding began to show on Lord Rickard's face. He looked at Luwin, demand clear in his eyes.

    "Caeleb Belearys was an apostate and suspected kinslayer that nonetheless managed to use the chaos of the last Rhoynish War to usurp power from his trueborn kin, even becoming Triarch of Volantis. He was later responsible for the disaster at Hardhome, though it was deliberately kept out of written records. But I think Lord Brandon is trying to make a different point altogether."

    "We might get back to that later, since Hardhome is looking more and more like another of those things that will come home to roost in our lifetime." Lord Brandon stood from his seat, held out a hand and accepted a charcoal stick from Marwyn, then went to the easel opposite from where Luwin stood, took off the black covering and began adding something or other to the paper already nearly full. "I expect I'll be expected to stop the wailing caves from wailing, or something like that."

    Well, now Luwin had an all new reason not to sleep like a normal person. He decided to continue with lord Rickard's explanation. "Bernardo Dei wrote the book just when Caeleb Belaerys, a man he held in absolute contempt, was beginning to see the foundation of his power starting to collapse under him – his father, the High priest of R'hllor, had died, taking with it the protection Caeleb had enjoyed against the clergy he'd publically spurned and humiliated by resigning from his position as Master of the Fiery Hand and taking most of the Red Temple's slave soldiers as his personal troops during the Last Rhoynish War. In time he would have been overthrown and consigned to a footnote in history, but Bernardo believed his book might expedite the process. Unfortunately, Dei was betrayed by the second of three Triarchs, his ostensible patron that commissioned the book to begin with. The man slandered Dei as a fanatic-"

    "For the high crime of beating the new High Priest in a public debate," Lord Brandon threw in from where he was drawing circles and lines. "Apparently, reading up on the other guy's choice of literature so you can quote from it and destroy all his points in one fell swoop makes you a religious zealot."

    "Dei's patron had sold him out in a move to secure leverage over Belaerys, so he acted as a proxy for the latter to slander Dei, projecting on him all the latter's foibles. Then Caeleb swooped in as an ostensibly impartial authority figure and ran Dei out of the city before The Triarch could be released to the public, making him a scapegoat and himself out as a righteous lawkeeper. I could and may write a whole book on the matter, but I think your son is more interested in what happened in the time leading up to the Doom and after."

    "That being slander," Brandon said with a backwards wave for Luwin to keep going.

    "Dei found many willing ears in the other colonies, but Belaerys' enmity found fertile ground with his peers, and his own heirs as well. They, unlike their usurper father, had the favour of the Valyrian court as well, who'd already banned Dei from Valyria proper."

    "Which makes sense," Marwyn said this time. "As it is their court that The Triarch describes best."

    "Dei eventually vanished to Braavos, though this would only be discovered during the Unmasking of Uthero, when The Tragedy of the Triarch was first acted out. But House Belaerys held a grudge like the worst of them, and when Dei vanished without them getting proper vengeance, they decided that just un-personing him wasn't enough even if they did beggar themselves in pursuit of it. So they did something different."

    "Totally different," Lord Brandon harrumphed.

    Well, he wasn't wrong. "They began speaking well of the book, and paid scholars and philosophers to gush over it as if it were a genuine work of political philosophy, rather than a condemnation of all the advice it prescribed, and which would have ruined Belaerys if he'd ever read and put it into practice. Eventually, everyone came to believe it was meant to be genuine, and the Century of Blood destroyed most proof to the contrary until only the Braavosi still knew the truth. And even they steadily stopped caring until the only thing left to speak to the truth of things was the play I mentioned before. Now everyone hails The Triarch as the premier instruction guide for lords and princes, and Bernardo Dei is considered the father of cutthroat politics despite it being completely opposite his personal philosophies, all while all his other work is practically forgotten."

    "The most enlightened and freedom-loving man of his time is now the man who persuaded the whole world that the most egoistic end justifies the most immoral means." Brandon Stark summarised. "Just like the Valyrians in Luwin's epic come across as self-deluded maniacs because the later generations tainted their own history with their egoism all the way to the afterlife. Or how the only surviving parts of our oral tradition are the ones that speak well or neutrally about certain figures of legend. I'm really hoping Medrick will track down the other side of the truth sometime soon." Brandon passed Marwyn his charcoal stick and accepted instead a pen and began to write. "Just like Artys Arrin is being perceived as an irredeemable villain by certain parties, instead of a good but misled man who didn't have the benefit of a transmigrating son with more nerve than sense to yank him out of his despair. Instead he inherited the Long Night and whatever ruined his family in the Shadow."

    Lord Stark looked positively furious, but unlike the island, he bit down on whatever outburst was mounting until his deep and long in-breaths were all the sign left of his inner rage. "You've made your point."

    "Have I? Did I make it well enough that I don't need to worry about what Ryben's report on Dorne might be used for?"

    Lord Rickard's face closed completely. "… That was a low blow."

    The mood turned thick and cloying, like oil left under the sun for too long. Luwin couldn't stand it for long. "Ryben's report?"

    "The faction report on Dorne. It ended up going a tad bit farther back than most of the others, and it's got some very troublesome circumstantial evidence that could turn things sour really fast. Ask Ryben about it when you have the chance, it-"

    Lod Rickard pointedly cleared his throat.

    "Right. We want you to go at it with a fresh mind because we value your unbiased opinion. Never mind."

    Luwin would have been flattered if he hadn't just felt as if he was handed the worst case of blue b-

    "Garth Greenhand was a good guy too, incidentally."

    Luwin blinked, jarred by the sudden shift back on topic, but just as thankful even if he did have certain misgivings about this as well. "I suppose it's not impossible the Valyrian choice of truth might have already succumbed to their own revisionism by the time of the Grand Design, but his role as instigator of the calamity is beyond question."

    "I'm not denying that. But once again we are missing context. Hundreds, possibly thousands of years of it."

    "Tell it, then," Lord Stark ground, tossing his cleaning rag aside and driving Ice back into its sheath. "That's why you called me here, isn't it?"

    "Not yet. Not here. Luwin," Brandon called instead of answering. "The summary of your whole Prometheus episode made for quite the epic," He talked as if Luwin was supposed to know what promithias meant. "But I'm thinking it left out a lot more than it seemed on first telling."

    "Several books' worth," Luwin admitted. "I only stopped when, well…"

    "When the knowledge trove you'd been trailblazing landed you right where Rodrick Cassel was burning in hell." Brandon Stark stepped back from the easel, and Luwin managed to catch the barest glimpse of the contents.

    EMPEROR AZOR AHAI, First(?) of his Name, the Bloodstone Emperor + his first(?) wife Nyssa Nyssa (CoTF?) => their son Garth (Greenhand), firstborn, heir to the Great Empire of the Dawn, presumed dead at some point (interbreeding still worked or fleshcrafting?)

    + his second wife, Valyria (?) the Amethyst Empress, Last Fisher Queen (Huzor Amai's sister?) => at least two more children: Galon, the Grey King (eventually), heir to the Great Empire of the Dawn while Garth was presumed dead(?); Valyria, princess of Dawn, thirdborn, spirited away and hidden among a tribe of shepherds (for her safety, her mother's doing?)

    The easel was covered up with the black curtain before he could read further, but Luwin knew what he had seen – a family tree. The family tree of the last Emperor. And some of the blanks Luwin was left with were already being filled.

    Brandon Stark didn't seem to care what Luwin had seen, and the Maester was past believing anything escaped his notice. He wasn't going to draw attention to himself though. Instead, Luwin watched as Brandon Stark returned to what he'd been working on when he first came in, picked up the frame he'd crafted and flicked its edge. It still spun freely.

    "Right," Brandon muttered. "Now for the frustrating part."

    The Young Lord began to wrap the copper wire around the frame, taking obvious pains to stretch it as tight as he could without overlapping or pulling on it too hard. While he worked, Luwin decided he may as well resume his inspection of the prior designs. Most frames were bigger, and they were all abandoned part-wrapped with the wire broken. Looking more carefully at those, Luwin thought the wire was thicker too. When Brandon finally finished wrapping the frame in what was probably a hundred or more meters of copper wire, he used the thickest, most claw-like pair of scissors Luwin had ever seen to cut off the wrinkled ends of the wires.

    To Luwin's surprise, though, Brandon then set the whole thing aside and began working on something else. He gathered up two different strands of copper wire, one glass jar, an exceedingly thin stick of plumbago, and four of the smallest clothing pegs he had ever seen, except made of iron instead of wood. He twinned both wires together to the ends of the one wrapped around the frame he'd just constructed. The other ends he hooked up to the clips, so that each end was connected to one. Then he wrapped the clips themselves next to each other with duck tape and used a chunk of clay to stand them upright on the table. He clamped the small plumbago stick between the clips, forming an H-shape, where the two clips were the sides and the plumbago was the horizontal line in the middle. Finally, Brandon Stark covered the whole thing with the jar, leaving only the wire ends sticking out where they connected to the frame.

    He then picked up the copper-wrapped frame again, mounting it on a handle-driven wheel device and began to spin the frame on its axis, steadily at first but soon faster. And faster. And faster still, increasingly so with every second. Luwin watched intently, waiting for… he didn't know what he was waiting for but it was sure to be something spectac-

    Brandon Stark growled in frustration, removed the wheel, took a cord from nearby, wrapped it around the end of the metal shaft sticking out of the frame's side, and when it was all coiled around it, yanked on the end as hard as he could. The frame spun so quickly that it blurred with a loud whirring-

    What came next astonished Luwin. A ripple went out through the world unseen, not as high as the soul but higher than the highest light seen to mortal eyes. A wave of warmth unfelt. A gust of breath. Eddies in a pool that turned drab fog to colors there were no words for.

    Brandon Stark threw his miracle away in disgust.

    Maester Luwin stared at the mundane contraption that had somehow affected the very place where spirit and crude matter met like a spell unto itself.

    "Another failure, Young Master?"

    Luwin flinched. Even though he knew Marwyn was there and had seen him come in, had even heard him speak prior, the sudden words and the casualness of his tone startled him. He couldn't be the only one who'd noticed… whatever that had been, could he?

    "You think?" Brandon leaned against the table and rubbed his eyes. "This is getting nowhere."

    How could that be nowhere? He put wood, copper, lodestones and a nail together and they went and did magic!

    "Son," Lord Rickard asked softly. "What is all this?"

    "It's supposed to be the first step to making the telegraph, but as you can see it doesn't work."

    As you can see? No, Brandon Stark, Luwin most definitely couldn't see. What the hell was a telegraph?

    Marwyn walked over and offered the Young Lord a steaming cup. "Your drink, Young Master."

    "Thanks. I need it."

    Brandon Stark took a long gulp as the scent finally reached Luwin's nose. Hot wine mulled with cinnamon. The Young Lord made no sign that he noticed Luwin looking, but then: "Go ahead and give Dad and Luwin one too. Martyn too, why not."

    Marwyn served Lord Stark, then Luwin and the man outside, giving no hint that he shared Luwin's discomfort at the role reversion, then walked over to inspect the contraption. "There must be some insight to be found in all this."

    "Yes," Brandon said dryly. "The wire might not be the right length, the wire might not be the right thickness, the copper might not be the right purity, the graphite might not be thin enough, the graphite might not be thick enough, the spin might not be the right speed, the magnets might be too weak, there might be something in the air. The problem is that even if I do go through the tedium of applying the scientific method to all this one by one, we've hit the current limit on ore purity and extrusion."

    "Maybe you need to revise the direction of your approach then," Marwyn mused, turning the copper wire between his fingers. "You say copper would be ideal, but not so thick, not so brittle, not at its current purity, and not your only option, yes?"

    "You're saying to switch from blacksmiths to something else," Brandon grunted, passing the empty cup back. Marwyn returned it to the tray. "I considered doing that from the start, but I thought… well, clearly I thought wrong if I've somehow managed to set myself up for an ever bigger waste of time." What was he talking about? "I didn't feel up for vetting a whole bunch of new people. I still don't, but it can't be helped. I'll have to start approaching silversmiths. Let's hope their dreams are boring because I'm not in the mood for negative reinforcement. Might have to go to Silverpine Tower since Varr's been collecting the nimbler hands in preparation for the Harvest Festival. Hother, make a note of…" The Young Lord's voice trailed off awkwardly. "Right, never mind. Marwyn, you make a note of it."

    "Already done, Young Master." Marwyn finished dotting his i's and snapped his booklet shut. "It might serve to mention it to Hother regardless. Smithing is one of his better skills and he's all caught up on his jewelcraft now too, as you know."

    "I suppose it wouldn't hurt to give him something to think about while he recovers." Brandon snapped his fingers in realisation. "Silver-impregnated wound dressings, they should help with burns, right?"

    "Qyburn planned to ask you for a grant on his behalf. I believe Hother's exact words were 'I'll be buggered before I go blue like some pansy.'"

    "Oh for fuck's sake, I'm overruling him, be sure to let Qyburn know if I don't get around to it."

    "I'd say something about sparing a man's pride but he's literally asking for it."

    "That man is always asking for it." Brandon rolled his eyes, pushed away from the table and looked long between his failed contraption, the covered easel that had more papers under the one Luwin had caught a glimpse of, and the Lord Stark that had slowly risen to his feet and watched his son with a strangely intense uncertainty.

    "Dad. Are you busy today?"

    Lord Rickard watched him. "I'll be done by noon, if you need me."

    Luwin rather doubted the man didn't have the same full schedule he had every day. The Maester had been drafting them with his own hands for over a year, he knew how the man worked.

    Brandon Stark certainly knew as well, but he didn't call him out on it because he liked to be generous in victory. It was why he enjoyed such loyalty. "If you can, I'd like us to pick up where we left off."

    "I see," Lord Rickard paused. "The Godswood then?"

    "If you can."

    "I'll be there." The man left as quietly as he'd come in.

    "Well, that was something." Brandon went behind the nearby divider to change out of his overalls, calling out orders as he did. "Marwyn, we'll be getting a head start on the preparations. Bring the easel. The big one. The whiteboard too, and some charcoal sticks and those rolled up paper canvasses over there. Luwin, I think you should come too. I'll send a raven when the time comes. Bring Martyn."

    "Of course, Lord. But what for?"

    "We're going to untangle this knot you dropped in my lap. Normally I'd just cut it like a sane person, but on further thought the way of the nitpicker might serve us better for once. Then you're going to help me cast a spell."

    "Oh," Luwin said. "Alright?"

    "Nothing's alright," Brandon scoffed. "But if I'm right, the world might not be doing as bad as we think."
     
    Chapter II.4: Burned Wedding Crashers Make for Stringy Crow Food (The Warrior)
  • Karmic Acumen

    Well-known member
    o1LsS85.jpg


    Chapter II.4: Burned Wedding Crashers Make for Stringy Crow Food

    "-. THE WARRIOR .-"

    Women, thought Robert Baratheon, were like the rain: slick, loud and wet where you most and least liked it.

    Alyssa Waynwood was a daddy's girl and then some, which meant she wasn't shy about speaking her mind. Or bewailing her mind, as it were. Being a lady among ladies meant she'd bear her duty to her family and husband-to-be with a straight back and demure smile, but it didn't mean she'd be doing that any sooner than she had to, and don't you forget it. She also had a vindictive streak to fit the Grey King himself, so whoever she decided was to blame for her latest woes most certainly didn't get to forget it. In this case, the one to blame was the one that got away. Unfortunately for his great and magnificent self, that was Robert.

    Not so unfortunately, Ned was such a saint that he needn't but plant himself in their path and it didn't matter how many or angry the rampaging she-demons. Robert didn't even have to get on his knees to beg for it! The very soul of goodness, that Ned, Robert vowed to not let him catch even a hint of the gloating vindication he'd resolved to throw in Alyssa's face the whole trip.

    So of course that when they did finally set out, it rained cats and dogs.

    Robert blew at the water pouring down his nose and glared at the sights around him. Which were barely anything, even absent of mist. Where was the sun? The warmth? The wind in his hair, the vista of green fields, the blue sky, the Vale of Arryn bathed in the noon's light amidst verdant woods and snowcapped mountains, where was the glorious nostalgia of parting from the land of his youth, dammit!?

    Tap-Tap-Tap came from next to him, because of course the sound would ring clearly even over the hollow rain spatter against his armor.

    Robert glared at the smug face of Alyssa Waynwood smirking at him. He wanted to whip the water off his cloak right in her face, but she was on the other side of the awfully clear northern glass that had oh so conveniently been built in the wheelhouse windows. He glared even harder when she pulled the curtain in his face. He wished he could spur his horse ahead, but he'd outright demanded of Elys to be treated like the man he was so he couldn't just leave his place in formation because mountain clans, don't you know. A pox on nature! And he didn't even get a shoulder to cry on because Ned had 'bravely' consented to be indoor sentry against nature's oh so fearful wrath, damn him!

    No he wasn't jealous, what a crazy idea!

    The plight of ages poured down for days as the Bloody Gate fell further and further behind them, a moody fortress to go with the moody land of thick black mud, wide and murky rivers, and hundreds of small lakes that looked like the black spots of a poxy… well, that thing that the immaculate and virginal turned into when you plowed them with a whip and wet truncheon. Robert tried to be glad on the farmers' behalf. The Vale prided itself in the wheat and corn and barley that grew high in its fields, and pumpkins that were no smaller nor the fruit any less sweet than in Highgarden. But then he remembered that it might actually be a bad thing for the crops too. It was getting to that time when grain wasn't quite ready to harvest, but the seed was getting loose in the ear. A bad enough rain could ruin the whole harvest, and this was a big one. It wasn't the worst turn that the Vale could take with war on the horizon, but it was up there. Plowed right and proper and then some.

    They soon began ascending the Mountains of the Moon, so Robert now had to suffer through having to look up into heavy droplets every time he needed to take in his surroundings. They had reached the eastern end of the valley, where the road began its winding ascent to the high crests a mile or more above. The peaks had always looked tall and sheltering from the Eyrie's highest rise, but now they seemed more like the walls of a dam, such were the torrents they had to trudge through. The Vale was narrow here, no more than a half day's ride across, and the northern mountains seemed so close that Robert could almost reach out and touch them. He could still see the jagged peak of the Giant's Lance every other turn, that mountain that even the other mountains looked up to, its head lost in icy mists three and a half miles above the valley floor. But Robert no longer felt like it loomed above him, and he could no longer make out the ghost torrent of Alyssa's Tears either. The shining silver thread that that flowed from the Giant's Lance's massive western shoulder no longer glinted against the dark stone.

    And now he was sounding like Ned even in his own head. Which was fine for anyone else, but Robert would be Robert his way or no way, thank you very much!

    "It's a day's ride to reach the top," Ser Morton Waynwood told him, Elys' grandnephew. The Knight of Ironoaks had offered to show Robert the ropes on his first escort mission, which of course meant Elys had 'secretly' tasked him to be his minder. Robert was too sullen and wet to care about that slight at the moment. "Usually it's less, but the wheelhouse will slow us down some. Better buckle up for the long haul."

    "Right," Robert grumbled as the man spurred on ahead, then he pounded hard on the wheelhouse wall. "Oy Ned!"

    The window opened. "What?"

    "Fuck you."

    "No thanks, I'm well sorted."

    "Very well sorted," said Aly's airhead of honour number three as she pulled Ned back and shut the window in Robert's face.

    Fuck you too! But he didn't say that aloud because Aly would come out to sneer at him that he was too little too late, and then Robert would have to defend his own honour because there was nothing little about him, thank you very much, only he wouldn't be able to go and prove it proper because he didn't drop his drawers for no dame that took it as an insult that he didn't dishonour her willy nilly, evil woman.

    The window opened again. "By the way, my lord, you ought to cover your head," Aly said with a genuineness so fake that Robert's teeth ached. "You will take a chill."

    "It's only water, Lady Bracken," Robert replied, the perfect picture of knighthood he hadn't earned any more than she had her soon-to-be-name.

    Aly glared and slammed the window in his face once more. Robert was sorely tempted to poke her a few more times just so she'd slam the window hard enough to break it. But Ned would surely take the window seat and suffer the brunt of whatever wayward raindrops made it in for the rest of the trip, and he deserved better.

    For days they plodded along, first slowly up the mountainside and then through the Mountains of the Moon on the way west. The wheelhouse slowed them down even more than Robert had expected, though it turned out to be less than everyone else had feared.

    "We've been lucky so far," Ser Morgarth told him when he and his humongous red nose shared Robert's watch one evening. He was whittling at a block of wood. He really needed a proper bollock knife, that thing looked undersized in his gnarled hands. The wheelhouse had broken an axle right as they'd entered one of those passages where the cliffs rose tall and steep on both sides. The thing made for a mean plug. "There's times when wheels break wholesale one after another and we have to make new ones."

    Robert grunted, glaring forward along their path away from the fire, not that it was such a big hit to their night vision with how weakly it sputtered in the rain. He thought he spotted a pair of yellow eyes, but they vanished when Robert glared at them so it couldn't be anything too impressive. Like a squirrel. Or a goat.

    The night passed, the rain didn't, the wheelhouse was repaired, and they moved on into the upper mountains. Up there the land was harsh and wild, and the high road little more than a stony track. Robert spent the trip taking in what he could of that poor excuse of a view while the others talked about whatever passed for their glory days. His hair hung wet and heavy, there was always a loose strand stuck to his forehead, and he didn't need to imagine how ragged and wild he must look, even though he still shaved as often as ever. For the first time in his life, Robert Baratheon thought that maybe his father wasn't jesting about how much hard work went into looking as good as he did.

    Ned occasionally emerged to ride in the rain with him, which made the torture bearable. But of course the she-demons soured that too and began to interrupt with ever so demure inquiries after Ned's wellbeing whenever their conversation seemed to pick up.

    Incidentally, Ned had absolutely no issues to the point of ludicrousness. The more time he spent in the rain, the more the arse looked refreshed.

    "This southern rain is soft and warm as a lady's kiss," Ned explained as if he had Robert's own expertise coaxing kisses. "In the North, the rain falls cold and hard, and sometimes at night it turns to ice even in summer years. It's as likely to kill a crop as nurture it, and it sends grown men running for the nearest shelter. We very rarely get rain like this."

    Robert thought the rain was cold and dull, because why should it matter that he'd been doing the same conditioning as Ned for years? This was nothing like the storms back home, where the rainfall was as warm as the sea, the raindrops broke on your face from buffeting gales that invigorated the lungs, and cracks of thunder sent the blood pumping in your veins every time lightning turned darkness to light even at midnight and chased away the snarks.

    "I imagine they're treasured on the rare occasions they do come then," Aly said from where she rested her chin on her palm at the window, because of course she'd butt in as much as she could instead of letting Robert have his friend to himself. He resolved to ask Elys to rotate the formation more. He wouldn't even need to- "What do northern ladies do?"

    Ned paused before answering. "I can tell you what my sister used to do." Robert's ears pricked. Could it be? Was Ned going to share intimate details about his mysterious sister of mystery he was always so evasive about for whatever reason? "I remember Lyanna loved warm rain like this. She would run out into the rain to dance. She'd sing the whole way, and it sounded ridiculous because good luck singing on the move when even bards can't keep a steady note. The rain would fall into her eyes and open mouth, choking her when she turned her face to the sky. We'd laugh at her, my brothers and I, so she'd tackle us into the nearest puddle, or pelt us with mud balls if that didn't work."

    Robert watched Ned, riveted, then noticed the fascinated expression on Aly's face and scowled at her. She scowled back.

    Ned obliviously continued. "When we were well enough riled, she'd run into the godswood and bounce among the trees, shaking all the drooping branches heavy with moisture in our face as we chased after her, laughing the whole way. Sometimes she would make mud pies and she'd offer them to us, the mud slick and brown between her fingers. Brandon always had a toy or pastry ready to distract her while he 'kept his for later', but I could only pretend to eat them. She was most cross when she realised my deception, which led to more mud fights and unplanned baths in the hot spring. Only Benjen was still young enough to fall for it, loyally accepting Lyanna's entreaties while she served him, giggling. Only the once though. That first time he accepted her 'cakes' he ate so many he was sick for days."

    Lyanna sounded downright precious, so why was Ned so reluctant to speak of her compared to his brothers? What, was he trying to keep her and only her to himself? Robert absently blew at his nose drip and looked at him suspiciously. Did... did Ned have a thing? Nah, that was just silly, Ned was too good and pure for something like that.

    What Ned wasn't shy about was using the continued downpour as an excuse to escape incoming saddle sores into the unfathomable depths of the she-demon hell, but that was besides the point.

    What? It was!

    The days plodded on some more. The rain thinned now and then but never stopped. That didn't stop their journey none though. Elys kept them moving in a regular pattern, with periodic changes of the guard, starting as early as he could rouse the ladies, and stopping as late as he could get away with in absence of an actual sun to see by.

    "I am soaked straight through," Chett Pudgeface complained when his turn in the rotation landed him next to Robert. "Even my bones are wet. We'll need proper shelter tonight, and some fresh game to make a proper hot meal out of." What use was all that fat if it didn't even keep him warm?

    Robert pretended to listen even though he was more focused on other things. The woods pressed close around them, and the steady pattering of rain on plate and leaves was accompanied by the small sucking sounds their horses made as their hooves pulled free of the mud. The sound was annoying, but also reassuring because mud meant level land and less odds of landslides. Robert looked over the heads of everyone else. The path sloped up again. They were traveling along the side of a rather steep mountain face and coming upon another one of those narrow, gravelly gorges between ravines, except this one's cliffsides weren't as steep as those before. That wasn't exactly good news for them though. He asked Chett if there were maybe ways to go around it. When he only got a shrug for his efforts, he rode ahead to ask Elys instead.

    "None that aren't likely to invite clan mischief, I imagine." The man scowled at a gulch they had just passed by. "I love the idea of giving the clans a bloody nose as much as the next man, but we're not here for that, and I'm not risking my daughter and the other women."

    Robert fell back in position and squinted up through the rain, trying to spot any of those black mountain goats that liked to perch on impossible inclines to chew on devil shrubs. He didn't see any, but he did spot a few nooks he wouldn't have seen without some mountain lion slinking between them.

    The caravan didn't reach the ravine that day, but they got close enough to shelter beneath an outcropping in the mountain face, and the evening and night's watch passed peacefully. More peacefully than usual even, because none of them birds came to take shelter near the warmth of their fire and chirp their ears off. The ladies were disappointed that they didn't get to feed the birds for once. Robert resisted the impulse to point out they never managed to get even one to come close enough to eat out of their palm. That would just rile them up, and though he'd normally be all for it, he didn't need certain parts of him to get any bluer after so many days without proper workout.

    The weather finally turned into a proper thunderstorm that night. Robert woke up at the hour of ghosts and walked out into the tempest to watching the lightning. He basked in the thunder all the way to morning. By the time it was done, he felt invigorated like he hadn't felt since the start of the trip, even before he changed into dry clothes. Then the rain finally stopped. When dawn broke, it brought the first clear, unobstructed rays of sunlight since they left the Bloody Gate. They played like liquid gold on the lustrous coat of his proud steed. It was a shame to cover him up, but Robert wasn't going to deprive him of armor.

    Everyone was put at ease by the sight of the sky finally starting to clear, and so the caravan resumed its trek in good spirits.

    Robert watched the rising mists against the backdrop of the gloomy cloud cover that seemed determined not to withdraw without a fight. Here and there he could even see odd, loopy grey wisps rising from the clifftop high above them into the sky, like dregs of smoke from fires freshly quenched.

    "That were some mean lightning last night, wasn't it?" Mused Ser Creighton when he saw what Robert was looking at. He was a hedge knight that had won a place in their guard by virtue of not getting knocked silly by Shaggy back at the brawl, unlike the man originally hired on. A big-bellied, ageing man with a, heh, shaggy untrimmed beard the color of old gold that covered his cheeks and chin. "You should be thankful, Lord Robert. That smoke could have been you. Frolicking in the rain, honestly, I don't want to even think about what else you Stormlanders get up to at night."

    "What everyone else gets up to but better." Robert dismissed his words, and not because the man had some problem with Ned's homeland for whatever reason, or even because he was slow and prone to idle boasts. Ser Creighton was, however, near-sighted. He wasn't exactly fit to have an opinion on far-off views of any kind. Even now he had to squint to spot what Robert was looking at. Robert waited until the man excused himself to ride with Ser Illifer.

    Then he pounded on the wheelhouse door. "Oy Ned!"

    The window opened. "Yes?"

    "We're walking into an ambush."

    Ned did a double-take, then his eyes sharpened. "When, where and how?"

    Ned believed him immediately. Robert felt an absurd burst of relief. Then he felt embarassed, he should never have doubted him! He hoped it didn't show on his face as he explained as quickly as he could before the path narrowed too much to do what was really urgent. "I have to tell Elys."

    "Go," Ned agreed. "I'll armor up in here."

    That distracted the she-demons from asking what they were muttering about and then some, Robert thought sourly as he hastened ahead. But it was a real bother now that they were on the last stretch leading to the gorge. The path was already narrow, and riding around wasn't an option because nature had decided at some point in the past that it made perfect sense for the mother of all gorges to be preceded by a mountain side-road with a steep drop on the side. What even was the name of the devil stream responsible for this travesty? Actually, he didn't care. "Ser Creighton!" Robert called on a whim on the way, because backup would be nice and none of the regulars would listen to him without explanations he didn't have time for. "With me! We're heading the convoy for the next stretch."

    "Excuse me? I wasn't told-"

    "Bring your friend, and Plump Chett over there, I'll meet you out front!" Robert left them behind before they could challenge him. Either they followed or not, he didn't have time to play herdsman even though moving ahead in the order wasn't getting any easier. The path was so narrow now that two horses barely fit on the main path, and all the carts and wagons had to go in single file. It would make moving and signalling a bitch between convoy elements. Which was bad even without the sharp turn the path made up ahead, disappearing from their line of sight into the ravine proper. By the time he squeezed in place next to Elys, there was no line of sight inside at all.

    "Elys."

    "Robert," Elys nodded distractedly, gaze focused on the road ahead. "What's on your mind?"

    "We've never been less alert than now. The ravine ahead has walls too steep to ride or walk on, but not too steep to slide down. Those wisps above us are smoke, not mist. But I was out in the storm all night and didn't see lightning strike nearby even once." The mountain lion also may or may not be the second skin of someone or other if the Thesaurus was anything to go by, but let's not blurt every crazy idea out at once.

    Elys shifted in the saddle but didn't move his gaze. "As it happens," his voice was low, quiet. "The two outriders I sent ahead haven't returned."

    Well crap. "We should stop."

    "I'd agree, if you hadn't just told me there are clansmen above our heads just waiting to set off a rockslide."

    "Well shit," Robert resisted the impulse to look up. "That'll be the plug. The ravine is the killing field. What do we do?"

    It was at that point that Sers Creighton and Illifer caught up to them and tattled on Robert for trying to order them around, never mind that he'd obviously done more than try if they were there. Not bringing Chett was clearly a form of rebellion.

    "Sers," Elys called, cutting them off just when they began talking over each other. He pulled out an apple and bit on it. "Please give us a moment." He turned back to Robert, speaking lowly. "Why them?"

    He wasn't going to order him to safety? Well then. "They're hedge knights. Seasoned ones. And yet still alive. In the Vale."

    "Sers, I'm glad you could join us," Elys called, turning back to them. "I was just discussing with Robert here the art of the ambush. Maybe you can give some pointers, given your long experience afield."

    Ser Creighton and Ser Illifer very graciously began expounding on just that, missing the hint entirely. Robert didn't hold it against them – Elys had been quite vague, and he himself was tempted to dismiss the idea that any outlaw band would be crazy enough to attack a party as big as theirs. Ser Creighton in particular must have been signing on with large parties for years and not strained his back fighting for it, how else would a vagrant become such a fat fuck? Robert couldn't help thinking over their predicament though. There were three sides to an ambush: the stopper, the killing field, and the plug. The stopper was to stop the target in place. The killing field was the open area where the target didn't have cover and could be prevented from fighting back. The plug was whatever you dropped behind the target to prevent retreat. It looked like they were headed into all three.

    "Robert." Elys' eyes were roaming quickly over their assets, but he kept his posture casual. "That horse of yours, does it prance as good as Ned says?"

    Was Ned talking himself up now or Robert? "Ned's not one for idle boasts and he'd know best here." Robert's mighty steed was a chestnut-colored Cerwyn-Flint thoroughbred that Ned had given him for his coming of age, incidentally outshining literally everyone else who gave Robert a gift for his sixteenth name day. And probably anything Robert himself would be able to come up with for Ned's coming of age, which was just the worst.

    "That's what I thought." Elys tossed the apple core down the mountainside. They neither saw nor heard it hit anything. Guaranteed death if something pushed them over the side, assuming they somehow survived rocks falling on their heads. "There's a village about a day's ride hence. It's not big, but it's easy to find on the main path, has a palisade and ravens. If it's looking bad and I'm downed, that's where you can hunker down and get the word out. If things go foul, don't try to save everyone, just get there and rustle up reinforcements."

    Well shit. "Ned's back with Aly and the rest."

    "I assumed as much, or he'd be here with you. You conveyed your suspicions?"

    "I did."

    "Hmm."

    That was when the scouts came out of the ravine mouth to wave the all clear, before they disappeared into it again.

    "They didn't report in person," Elys said grimly.

    Bird calls rose above them, because of course they did.

    "You think they were caught," Robert said, because it wasn't a question. "Those were decoys dressed up as them."

    "They were good men," Elys growled. "We'll just have to be better. Robert, take point." The man levelled him with a grim, intense gaze. "As the only other person who saw this coming, I'm putting Sers Creighton, Illifer and Morgarth under your command. Use your best judgment."

    Robert nodded stiffly and rode forward to the very front of the line, taking his cloak off as casually as he could. He was soon joined by the three, now grim-faced men who were all at least twice his age or older. Their combat endurance was undoubtedly shit, but their grip should still be firm enough, and their weapons were decent. Armor was all patchwork though. A potted doeskin jerkin, a rusted mail, hoods of patched roughspun mantle. Even Ser Morgarth only had breastplate over tattered mail. Robert would have to draw and keep the enemy's attention on himself if they were going to get anywhere.

    The turning point approached both faster and slower than he liked. He imagined he could feel the mood of the expedition shift as Elys sent discreet runners up and down the convoy. He wasn't the only one that felt it either. The knights behind him muttered darkly to each other. Beneath him, Robert felt his horse grow anxious with every step they took towards the bend. "Easy, Prancer, these aren't the Swamps of Sadness we're wading into, we'll be fine." That reminded him, he really had to badger Ned into telling him the rest of that story. Unless the story was called The Neverending Story just because it was never finished. It would fit Ned's sense of humor for sure.

    "Sers," Robert idly called back without turning around. "Stay close and do as I do."

    They reached the bend. Robert put on his helmet. The men put on their helmets. Robert breathed a quiet sigh of relief at them following orders despite seniority. They turned. The caravan creaked its way into the ravine until the wheelhouse was just about inside. The two scouts were riding far ahead, making no move to turn as if the first rule of every ambush was anything other than don't just stand there, do something!

    "Hya!" Robert took off like a crossbow bolt.

    The scouts spooked.

    "Ambush!" Robert roared, his hammer already in his hand. "Spring the trap, cut them down, OURS IS THE FURY!"

    Battle cries rose from behind. Bird calls became howls and the yells of savages. Pebbles and rocks bounced off his armor as he swooped upon the two imposters like the storm they'd tried to hide in. They tried to run but were shit riders. He was on them before the boulders even started rumbling down from the scarps around them. The first got a curse half-way through his lips when the warhammer split his skull, then Robert was past them both. The wet thud of the second 'scout' falling was barely heard, but the shouts of his men were much louder and welcome.

    "The Vale! The Vale! The Vale and House Arryn!"

    Above them, warhorns blared loud enough to muffle the noise of the rockslides at both ends of the ravine. Haroooooo! From above the logs and boulders came sliding down the clansmen themselves. Lean dark men in boiled leather and mismatched armor, faces hidden behind barred half helms. Their gloved hands clutched longswords and lances and sharpened scythes, spiked clubs and daggers, heavy iron mauls and all other manner of weapons. Robert ignored them, his vision narrowing down to the sight of the other end of the ravine, the boulders and trunks rolling down on top of it.

    He shot past the collapse with time to spare, and the other three caught up just barely in time to avoid being buried.

    "Sound off!"

    "Here!" "That was close!" "What in hells are we DOING!?"

    "Hunting the snake's head!" Robert flicked up his visor and looked around for precisely one second before he nudged his horse to side-hop the way he learned while playing hammerball – PLINK. The arrow bounced off Robert's cuirass because full plate was a bitch like that and the head wasn't even metal. "Follow the arrows!"

    "You're crazy, boy!"

    "And so big that I'll draw the eyes of every bowman on the field. On, Prancer! HYA!" He grabbed his pollaxe and shot into the trees.

    He didn't see the sentry hidden in the bush before he trampled him on the way to thrusting the pollaxe tip into the bowman that really should have climbed higher up that tree. Three more arrows – PLINK, PLINK, SHINK – exposed three other sentries who barely managed to notch second shots before the knights were on them. Robert dropped his visor, yanked on his reins and spurred Prancer towards the nearest ridge. A clansman jumped onto his back out of nowhere and began stabbing at him with something or other, so Robert shattered his spine with a backswing of his warhammer because he didn't walk around with no short shaft. Arrows started pelting him again then. Squinting through his visor, he spotted them atop a rock up ahead. He charged forward straight at the rock just past them, and when he was about to crash Prancer reared.

    Robert hooked his pollaxe under the nearest foot and yanked.

    The clansman yelped, fell and broke his neck. The other stared, shocked.

    Then ran away.

    "I've found the path! Sound off!"

    "Here!" Pant. "Almost there!" Wheeze. "I'm – GASP – alive."

    "Great. Let's go back!"

    "What!?"

    But they obeyed, following him back to the stoppered ravine mouth and past it, all the way to Robert being pelted with arrows by another two clansmen guarding the path up to the other side. "Fall back!" They rode back to the ridge before the second minute was even up.

    Robert hooked his pollaxe to the saddle and pulled himself out of it by the ledge just enough to peer over. He dropped to the ground. "Clear." He bent over and cupped his hands. "Ser Morgarth first, then Creighton and Illifer."

    "What – was – the point?" Creighton panted while Morgarth scrambled up.

    "No, it makes sense," Morgarth grunted as he helped hoist his heavy companion. "More – hngh! - lookouts meannnnns the leader's most likely this way."

    "That's right." Robert boosted the last man up, then jumped and hoisted himself onto the rock in one smooth tug, manfully ignoring the gape of Ser Illifer who was on one knee, his pointed, narrow face looking up in surprise with his hand still out. "Let's go." Robert rubbed his hammer shaft in preparation of the next fray as he took point. "Lightning rod's calling."

    Back in the defile, trumpets sounded. da-DAAA da-DAAA da-DAAAAAAA. Brazen. Defiant.

    Not victory.

    Robert dashed up the goat path right into a spot of ambush prepared just for him.

    "Timett!" Came the hollers, five clansmen jumping from crannies above. "Timett! Timett! Timett!"

    Robert went to one knee beneath them, threw them off just as fast and caved two skulls with his hammer before a sword got past his guard. He trapped the blade in the crook of his elbow and the hammer wiped the shocked cunt's dumbfounded look along with half his face in a splatter of blood and bone and brain. The last two just made it back to their feet when the knights caught up from behind.

    "Arryn! Arryn! Arryn!"

    That's when the second wave charged down the track.

    "Timm-ERK!"

    Wham.

    "THE FURY'S MINE YOU SHITS!"

    They lasted just enough to realise how badly their buddies had failed in their attempted ambush.

    Two more skirmishes and Robert Baratheon burst onto the clifftop to the sight of one or two score clansmen gaping at his audacity, clustered around a big man in a striped shadowskin cloak armed with a two-handed greatsword. "You look important!"

    "… How-when-kill them!" The Old Tongue was so garbled that Robert barely understood him.

    The nearest three rushed him, but he'd been charging since before the big man opened his mouth so he shoulder-checked them all at once before they could bring their weapons to bear. He hammered the next two out of the way while they were stumbling over their flying fellows. One tackled him with a roar, so Robert crouched and threw him over the edge mid-step. Noise came from below, shouts in common and Old Tongue, the screams of frightened horses and the crash of metal on metal. A full dozen bullrushed him then, and Robert found himself stopped in his tracks for the first time since the fight started.

    Then Creighton, Morgarth and Illifer were there, cutting the men piled on him left and right after having been missed in the ruckus exactly as planned, and Robert exploded from under the mass of bodies, his warhammer already swinging down.

    The chieftain managed to sidestep and respond with the first competent riposte Robert had seen all day. Robert parried the greatsword with the haft, missed on the next swing because of the man's better reach, and then he was trading blow for blow on the edge of a precipice where one misstep would mean falling down into the ravine below. The enemy was in his element and the greatsword firm in his grip despite one hand being burned and missing the little finger. But he was weaker, slower, shorter and he faced Robert Baratheon, who'd lived half his life amidst the highest peaks in the world and knew exactly why you didn't bring a sword to a knight fight. The man faltered, the notched blade broke, and Robert caught the largest shard in mid-air and threw it like a spinning top right at the thickest cluster of enemies that were overwhelming Ser Illifer while his warhammer swept forth to-

    Haroooooooooooooooooooooooo.

    The horncall drowned out the yelps of the clansmen who reflexively ducked out of the way of the thrown blade. It hit a man near the back with the flat side, doing no harm.

    Haroooooooooooooooooooooooo!

    The horncall came from below, long and loud and as magnificent as thunder in winter.

    HarooooooooooooooooooOOOOOO!


    It was completely unlike all the others of before, so loud and resounding that Robert felt it down to his bone marrow and everything came to a halt.

    "Risna!"

    The clansmen who were set to attack again suddenly faltered. The knights took the chance to back away to where Robert now faced the leader of whatever clan this was, clustering back to back. A clan whose chief wore grizzly self-inflicted burns as marks of pride. The Burned Men.

    "I invoke Risna!" came from below the voice of Eddard Stark, loud and thunderous as if born aloft by the horncall's echoes.

    Robert quickly took in the situation, ignoring the heart pounding in his ears calling for him to finish the job. The convoy below was in terrible shape, wagons torn and burning, men and horses and carts scattered and fallen everywhere. Clansmen were mixed with crownsmen all over, not all of them dead. A few had even made it to the wheelhouse and frozen part-way through dragging one of Alyssa's handmaidens away. There were more clansmen on the clifftop across the ravine from them. There were more than a score of enemies around Robert and his men, and a mountain lion. Atop the wheelhouse, Eddard Stark stood and waited. Across from Robert Baratheon, the chieftain of the Burned Men looked from the three knights to Robert and hesitated.

    The moment loomed between them.

    Then Elys Waynwood down below collapsed where he stood.

    The chieftain's grizzled face shifted to that smirk of misguided self-assurance of someone who'd failed to take in the full length of Robert's hammer shaft. "Shoot-"

    Warhammers make mean hooks. "Jump!" The chieftain's eyes bulged as he was dragged over the edge by the scruff.

    The ground disappeared. Everyone cried in shock. Even his own men. You'd think they thought Robert hadn't planned for something like this from the very beginning, honestly!

    Then the flight turned to a fall and he barely had time to wrap himself around the cunt before they crashed into something and he fell short one hostage because the man barely had armor on worth a damn.

    "AH!"

    They rolled down the cliffside.

    "AH!" "UGH!"

    The hard cliffside.

    "UGH!" "HN!" "URK!"

    The very hard and bumpy cliffside full of rocks and logs and thornbushes.

    "AH!" "UGH!" "URK!" "HN!" "OGH!"

    They rolled down and down and somehow missed the worst of the rockslide's aftermath before they came to a stop in a mud-blasted pile of limbs, tangled belts, and the sounds of soul-crushing agony as his men slid to a sudden stop against some of the larger chunks of debris all around them.

    "Ooooohhhh…" Ser Illifer moaned piteously. "This is the last time I try to keep up with the fucking Warrior."

    Robert ignored them and wrapped his arm around the neck of the chieftain who'd come out of the fall largely intact, more's the pity. He looked around. He didn't see Elys. He didn't see Morton. He saw smoke, dust, death and overturned carts while his ears filled with the infuriating noise of good men moaning, the girls sobbing, and Old Tongue battlecries, coarse, harsh and clanging as if they didn't know what a hostage even was and-

    HarooooooooooOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!

    It was almost like thunder up close. Everything stopped again, and this time no one interrupted Ned when he slowly moved the horn away from his lips, pulled his dagger and threw it over to where Robert held the chieftain of the clan in a lock. Everyone around and above followed its path as the knife flew and buried itself tip-first just short of where they knelt. Robert could practically feel the change in the clansmen upon noticing that their leader was still alive.

    And worse.

    "I am Eddard. Son of Rickard, the Stark in Winterfell, Lord of the North, Magnar of Winter, Steward of Vows Ancient and New. And I invoke the rite of Hospitality." Ned spoke in Old Tongue. Then in Common. He spoke from above the field of blood and grime, resplendent in his ashen coat of plates and the snowbear cloak that shone like freshly fallen snow in the sunlight. His eyes unerringly sought those of the man in Robert's grasp, cold as ice. "Who here will give me bread and salt?"

    … The fucking cunts, they made Ned sully his wedding clothes!

    The chieftain tried to pull Robert's arm away – ha! – then reached for the knife on his belt to find Robert's other hand already there. "Fucker," he snarled under his breath, then glared up at Ned. "You think me stupid, boy? Guest right is for peers, but I only see beggars."

    "Is that so? Perhaps sharing our fire will change your mind." Ned gestured idly at the burning wagons. "I fear we've no wine to afford, seeing as your rocks broke half the kegs and the rest we need for the wedding, but you're welcome to some of our food and spare horses."

    "Our mountain," the man growled, deep and hard and unfriendly. "Our food. Our wine. Our horses."

    "I invoked Risna, not offered."

    Timett struggled angrily in Robert's hold. The dust was settling , but the smoke continued to rise. Robert still couldn't see Elys or Morton anywhere.

    "Don't think you can use the old way against me, boy. What could you possibly offer that's worth guest right to me?"

    "Broken limbs," Robert snapped. "A snapped spine, a broken neck. Give me a reason."

    "Respite, parlay, amity for a time." Ned hopped down from the wheelhouse, landing on fist and knee before he rose to stride over without a hint of the wreck that must have made of his legs. He stopped just short of his knife, a handful of the surviving guards forming a shield wall around him. "My hostage. Will you claim yourself a worthless offering, Timett Red Hand?"

    The bowmen that had been slowly aiming at Ned before he deprived them of a target backed off. There were fewer people watching from above. Retreating or regrouping?

    Ned looked to Robert. "Let him stand."

    Robert roughly hauled the man to his feet but removed his knife and tightened the arm around his neck.

    "… You've a good dog, boy," the madman finally said. "But that's all you have. You've no claim here. You're a stripling, a foreigner, a lowlander far from home. Even if I did offer, guest for you won't bind anyone else. This can only end one way."

    The knights and guards had regrouped and seemed to have had their second wind. The numbers weren't in their favour though, and there was still no Waynwood in sight-

    "I offer guest right then!" Alyssa Waynwood emerged from the wheelhouse, dress rumpled, sleeve torn and tresses floating wildly in the smoky air. What guards were close enough rushed to form a guard as she glided over with whatever grace she could muster while also struggling no to look around for her fallen father and cousin. "I am Alyssa Waynwood, blood kin to Jon Arryn, ruler of this land. If you can't treat with him, you can treat with me."

    The fucking bastard bellowed with laughter. "You? A girl in ruffled skirts? The only thing of yours worth offering is between your legs."

    "Then it's blood and death," Ned said before Robert could crush his windpipe, how dare he- "We'll break every wheel, lame every horse, set every cart and keg on fire and make you climb over your own dead. If any scraps are left of your tribe to sift through the remains, they'll find only the murdered kin to kings of two kingdoms, who'll come down upon these mountains with all of our men and our weapons and our horses and none of the respite, parlay and amity we gave the mountain clans up in our mountains. History will remember Timett Red Hand as the first and last fool to have united the First Men and Andals in a blood covenant the likes of which will see these mountains scoured clean in blood and iron once and for all."

    And the Stormlands would help along with everyone else because Robert's father was the Hand of the King, but Ned was obviously keeping that in reserve.

    "… That's a fine boast, boy," the Burned Man sneered. "So fine that I might just want to see how it goes."

    "You won't,' Ned said with iron-clad certainty. "You'll die first."

    "Please do say no," Robert snarled. "I already went through you and your best, imagine what I'll do after I break your neck."

    Timett elbowed Robert in the gut but only hurt himself. Then he spat on the ground at Alyssa's feet and glared hatefully from her to Ned. "There ain't no pact sworn with Hugor's godless get that Arryn and the rest didn't already shit all over. I wouldn't trust anything tainted with their blood if it were Artys himself returned. No deal."

    "A middleman then," Alyssa rasped as if the fucking fuck didn't just call for slaughter all over again. "Ned can have guest right. Yours and mine. Then we'll both be obliged."

    "You have no claim-"

    "-that isn't contested," Ned broke in sharply as Robert squeezed the man's neck just enough to cut off his air. "Thus a third party whose word is good and true. Unless you're calling me and mine all godless liars and therefore calling for a blood feud with House Stark and all the Masters and Magnars sworn to us. Are you?"

    Inside his hold, Timett Red Hand trembled with such fury that Robert was sure the man would have cut his own throat if Robert had been holding a knife.

    Robert tensed. Ned glared with ice eyes. Alyssa Waynwood stood with windswept hair and eyes ashine with unshed tears as she still refused to look around for her father and cousin. The crownsmen panted, coughed and waited. The clansmen watched and sneered. None of these cunts deserved Ned's best foot forward.

    "… Get me some fucking bread and salt!"

    "-. 278 AC .-"

    By the time smoke cleared and the mud had dried, Ned had somehow negotiated free passage for everyone including the two girls that had already been carried off when Robert wasn't looking. All in exchange for half the wine, half the food, half the weapons (all of them from the fallen), and the clan's help in clearing the rockslide because otherwise they wouldn't be able to take any of the spare horses (and only those horses). It was a whole talk in Old Tongue that took almost an hour and Robert couldn't follow past the first three minutes.

    Now he was back with his trusty steed, going through his things in preparation of going farther off the beaten path than he'd ever been because no way in hell was he going to leave Ned on his own. Which, strangely, had made Ned's job harder because none of the cunts wanted Robert in their midst after everything he'd done.

    Everything he'd done. Bah!

    Robert didn't bother withholding his sneer of disdain as he watched the enemy argue over their undeserved bounty. He had more important things to do.

    Warhammer, pollaxe, mace, flail, morning star, bollock knife, boot knife, shoulder knife, thigh knife, throwing knives, shortbow, arrows, crossbow, bolts, shortsword, longsword, greatsword and the almighty stick, alright. And look at that, his rations and survival kit were still in the saddle bags where he left them too, everything was accounted for. Robert rubbed oil over everything that needed rubbing, then he did the same to the spares while smirking at his all-new minder that had grown increasingly pale during his inventory.

    He fastened everything in place and mounted Prancer. "Let's go."

    "… Fucking lowlanders." The man turned around and went looking for safety in numbers as fast as his legs could carry him.

    Robert glanced at the men as they set off. The clansmen were thin, ragged men, what horses they hadn't just stolen were scrawny and undersized, with every rib showing. What weapons they had were none too impressive either. Mauls, clubs, a scythe. Even Timett, who'd seemed so tall and imposing next to his fellows, was not so big after all. His cloak hung loose on him, and Robert would never forget how badly notched the blade had been, its cheap steel spotted with rust. If it had come down to the knife, their side might just have won after all.

    Below and back from where they'd left, a young maiden gave a cry of desolation.

    Elys was dead then. At least Morton had been quick.

    "Well look at that, guess the Arryn whor-"

    Whack.

    "Man, battle fatigue sure sneaks up on you fast," Robert said flatly, hauling the now unconscious moron out of his saddle to lie arse-up in front of him. "For a moment there I almost mistook it for catching the stupid when you've already got a glass jaw, but that never happens 'round these parts now does it?"

    "Stark!" Timett hollered from the front while the moron was made the problem of the moron's cowardly friends. "Leash your dog or else!"

    "Not to worry, I'm sure nothing like this will happen again."

    The nerve of them, they thought he was some big old brute!

    … They thought he was some big old brute.

    The clansmen didn't know his last name. His voice was deeper in his helmet. Nobody knew who yelled what in the initial chaos. Robert had killed everyone who heard his war cry after.

    They didn't know who he was.

    Oh, the fun he was going to have tearing them a new arsehole.
     
    Chapter II.4: Burned Wedding Crashers Make for Stringy Crow Food (The Mother)
  • Karmic Acumen

    Well-known member
    Three guesses who the Father is.
    ====================================
    im844LN.jpg


    "-. THE MOTHER .-"


    Rhaella climbed out of the big wooden tub and held out her arms for Melessa to help her into her shift. Around them, her wedding vestments were brought for by her other ladies-in-waiting. Each garment brought bittersweet feelings. She would be losing a full half of her trusted companions once the festivities were over. As always with large tourneys and weddings, a score more had been planned and sealed before the sun even dawned on the day of matrimony. Tyanna Wylde would set off to the Riverlands with a Frey escort to pay off her father's debt to Old Walder. Melessa Florent would be going to Horn Hill to wed Randyll Tarly. And her sister Rhea would stay in Oldtown at Leyton Hightower's own invitation, which was the worst of blows.

    "You seem displeased, my queen." Rhea began to clip her nails. Her maid of honor saw through her like only Joanna used to, long ago. "It's been two days, the play wasn't that terrible, was it?"

    "Oh it was dreadful," Rhaella admitted, so glad for the diversion that she didn't even try to demur. "Truly, my soul is much aggrieved after such an insipid display."

    "I suppose The King's Landing was nothing new or exciting, and if you're going to suck up to royalty you have to mean if you want to be taken seriously." The Crone has truly blessed this woman. A shame the maiden hadn't, but it wasn't like Rhea's plain looks and prominent ears had stopped Leyton Hightower. "But the troupe was quite striking, wasn't it? Those masks, the mummer's boats with quilted sails of half a hundred colors – did you see them sailing up the Honeywine from the Whispering Sound? Such a colourful sight! And the way they can change their faces on a whim…"

    "I regard the entire personnel of the ensemble as — if you will pardon me being Dornish for a moment — painted hussies."

    Rhea pretended to be delightfully put upon. "But they've got to paint, it's part of the disguise!"

    "Well, they needn't huss."

    "I suppose that's fair," Rhea hummed, stepping back to let Bethany Redwyne finish tying the laces.

    Rhaella walked in a circle to test the give of her corset. When she judged it to be no more a burden on her breath than usual, she motioned for Denyse Hightower to bring her dress. Leyton had offered his third daughter in place of Rhea for the duration of the royal party's stay, but it was clearly begrudging. He wouldn't have offered if his courtship didn't put such a burden on the time of the Queen's maid of honor. This was the first time Rhaella had both women in the same room in fact. Denyse attended to her with a smile, though. You couldn't even tell how much she actually wished she was part of the constant giggling on the other side of the dividers.

    Times like this, Rhaella wished her brother had just sent Leyton Hightower back home from the start if he wasn't going to execute him. It didn't become her, she knew, but still. Hightower's son wouldn't have gone so out of control then, and the father wouldn't have been around to seduce her maid of honor away from her. Alas, the two seemed quite taken with each other despite Leyton's advantage in age. Or perhaps because of it.

    Rhaella took a seat at the vanity and began putting on her jewelry. She gladly accepted Rhea's assistance in putting them on, and Loreza's too. The Lady Martell had been quite helpful in selecting the best necklace, rings and earrings that would best complement Rhaella's outfit without outshining the bride on her own wedding day.

    "Disturbing and shameful, no better words for it," the Lady Martell tsked as she held up Rhaella's necklace of jade in the window light. "The Lady of House Targaryen, the Queen of the Seven Kingdoms herself, has never had the chance to let her beauty run truly loose. Sixteen years since your crowning. All those worthies out there have slobbered out a sea's worth of praise about the dragon dynasty. I can't believe they never properly bowed down to the woman behind the throne, it's always the Iron Throne itself, so big and ugly. Your king-husband did the both of you a disfavour by keeping you in the background, my dear. I should send you the where and when of all my subjects in Dorne so you and your handmaids can take turns slapping them in the face with a satin glove-covered hand... But since this is my daughter's wedding and I am compelled by both love and duty to put her first, I regretfully must defer at this time."

    "Like you deferred from shipping her back to Dorne the moment she set foot in King's Landing?"

    "Oh no, definitely not like that," Loreza laughed. It transformed her entire demeanour. It made Rhaella sad for the friendship that might have been. Unfortunately, after that mess in the Kingswood with that outlaw that put an arrow through Ser Harlan's hand – and then stole Elia Martell's jewels and coins and first kiss – the only way the Queen of Westeros could have the Princess of Dorne as a lady-in-waiting was if they dangled Rhaegar in front of her, and Aerys wouldn't even hear of it.

    Needless to say, that dragon had since flown the pit.

    There was a commotion behind the dividers so typical of the Hightower. Ashara Dayne appeared a moment later, the hand over her mouth doing nothing to muffle her laughter as she headed to the door before remembering the two of them. "Your Grace. Princess." Ashara greeted with a perfect curtsy. Change her hair from ebony to silver to go with her purple eyes and you could easily believe she was a Targaryen herself, with a smile as wicked as that. Little wonder women noble and common alike admired or resented her when they thought no one noticed. "By your leave, I'll go retrieve Prince Oberyn post-haste."

    She nodded after a moment. "Not some emergency I hope?" Because it begged asking.

    "Not that sort," the purple-eyed beauty replied on the way out. "The bride merely wishes to see her brother's head explode."

    "Only a little!" Laughed the lady in question from her hidden retreat just as the door closed.

    Rhaella was silent as Loreza and Rhea put her jewels around her neck, on her fingers, her ears and in her hair. It felt like a goodbye ritual. She was tempted to ask for a cup of wine, to distract herself before her face betrayed her again, but she needed her fare light and her head clear. The wedding was to be at midday in the Starry Sept across the city, and come evenfall the feast would be held in the Hightower's grand hall. A thousand guests and forty-two courses, with singers and jugglers and mummers. But first came a family breakfast in the Royal Suite for Houses Targaryen and Baratheon, while the Martells would be breaking their fast with the Hightowers in their own chambers just across the corridor. It wouldn't do much for Aerys' mood, that the Dornish would break their fast among themselves just a dragon flap away, and for once Rhaella agreed with him. This was clearly a snub paid in kind to Aerys for refusing the original invitation, to join the Martells and Hightowers for breakfast with their delegations in the Lower Ballroom. It was just the latest in Hightower's neverending undeclared sedition.

    Ser Gerold Hightower opened the door. "Your Grace, Oberyn Martell requests entry."

    Loreza rolled her eyes, but Rhaella couldn't begrudge the man his caution. Oberyn Martell shouldn't even be in Westeros, having been shipped off to Essos years ago in what everyone pretended wasn't exile over the Yronwood fiasco. "He's expected."

    "Lewin Martell is with him as well." The White Bull ignored the presence of Loreza Martell right in front of him with the same ease he omitted Dorne royal titles. Rhaella couldn't remonstrate him for it even if she had the heart to. For all that Aerys had banned him from his side on pain of becoming the first Kingsguard to be dismissed from service, the man never let even that undeserved humiliation interfere with his duty. He was the greatest victory on the Targaryen side of their feud to date, if only Aerys would acknowledge it. Besides, he was completely right that men really had no business in the lady baths.

    Alas, the Dornish didn't care. "I'll allow it. This time."

    Aerys would no doubt mock her for making yet another concession, as he always did when she indulged others their way. Even when it was her right. Her sphere as matron of House Targaryen to conduct private diplomacy, her very responsibility as Queen. Even when she consulted with his Hand, whom he didn't begrudge making decisions without his input when it was anyone else than her. Though in this case Steffon would probably take his side, Rhaella begrudgingly admitted.

    The White Bull stepped in to let the men and Ashara past him, staring hard all the while.

    "Thank you, Gerold."

    "Your Grace." The man retreated and closed the door. Grudgingly.

    "I can see why he commissioned that helm." Oberyn Martell was tall, slender, graceful and fit, with a sardonic face with thin eyebrows, black eyes and a sharp nose. His hair was lustrous and black and receded from his brow into a widow's peak. "If not for the cow's face, I'd have mistook him for a dog."

    "You don't get to call other people animals, little viper," Loreza scoffed at her son before Rhaella could chastise him herself, waving a hand in dismissal. "You're only here at your sister's sufferance. Don't push it. See what she wants and then begone."

    Oberyn's scoff made Rhaella wish he'd stayed in Lys, if only to spare her the grief of wondering if Aerys was right about him not having acted independently at all. Elia had been shocked to see him, and even Loreza had seemed more incensed than glad. But Loreza was always whatever suited her best, so Rhaella couldn't rid herself of her doubts. It was impossible that Oberyn's coming had nothing to do with Yronwood's absence from the nuptials. As the Queen of a court that insisted on clinging to its decadence even with a man-shaped hurricane going at it with a steel brush and razor, Rhaella had to acknowledge that Oberyn Martell did seem the half-mad sort prone to both cuckoldry and murder.

    "Well?" Oberyn demanded, glaring at Ashara. "I've come as you asked, Dayne. Now where is this speech-stealing sight you boasted about? Unless you just wanted a reason to have me here where you can see me?"

    "You cad!" Ashara gasped in outrage. "How dare you, call me wanton will you, think I'm as taken in as all your other simperers is that it, you think I'm too stupid to tell? You wastrel! Well joke's on you because I at least kept my words feasting my eyes on this." Ashara Dayne grandly presented the bride. "Behold your Princess!"

    Elia Martell emerged from behind the screens and Rhaella Targaryen gaped like a witless washerwoman.

    There was stunned silence.

    Then yet more.

    "Gods be good, miracles do happen!" Ashara laughed. "Oberyn Martell, finally speechless! My oh my, I can't believe it, my word, the luck, Father and Warrior and Maiden all, I'm all a shiver… Look at me, my knees are knocking together that's how much I'm shaking with emotion, Seven above I almost perspired it's just so, so… Wait, don't rush her, don't rush her I say, you cad! Can you even fathom the sight in front of you? No you can't because you're just a silly man, see, what do you know about stitching and silk and thread count? It'll be a wonder if you can even recall the name tomorrow, say it with me – lin-ge-rie." The syllables dripped off Ashara Dayne's tongue like melting snow as she flamboyantly gestured at the entirety of Elia Martell, who slowly spun in a circle while stroking her curves in the most Dornishly wanton manner.

    And they were curves now, all of them. Elia was a delicate beauty with slender arms and middling hips, but her rear was barely there on her best day, and her chest could most charitably described as flat. Until now.

    "The Devil of Debauchery exists and he lives in Winterfell!" Ashara swooned and practically draped herself all over the young princess. "Oh Elia! Dear, sweet, irrevocably doomed to marry by today's end Elia, can you imagine if you weren't already spoken for, oh the catfights we could've had! Look at him, this wastrel of a brother of yours is daydreaming over your figure, your own brother!"

    Elia Martell burst into laughter that Rhaella had been too thunderstruck to realise had been barely kept back until then.

    "What do you think?" Elia asked innocently, her hands roaming all over her flesh as if- "Should I wear these to the wedding? Or leave them for after so they don't get ruined by some drunken loud during the bedding?"

    "… Who did this?" Oberyn ground through clenched teeth, sounding murderously aroused. "Who's responsible for this? Who dares?"

    "Sister," Prince Lewyn Martell asked flatly as he beheld his niece. "What is the meaning of this?"

    "I have no idea whatsoever," Loreza shamelessly admitted, fanning herself with a positively alarming look to her eyes. "But oh, do I plan to."

    Rhaella stared at the lace and the lace and… practically nothing down low except a hair-thin sheet of silk and more lace like the one connecting the two padded cups that made Elia's chest look three times larger. She was astounded.

    Then she was indignant. Where was this absolutely shameful, despicable, unconscionable decadence on her wedding night? Not that she'd have wasted it on that farce when her brother would have only mocked her for it, but that tourney… and the one that foreran the War of the Ninepenny kings, when Bonifer rode the lists and unseated all others to name her Queen of Love and Beauty with her favour tied around his wrist. Wherefore did Fate presume to mock her so?

    Ashara giggled at them, disappeared behind the screens and came back with the proof that the devil had only just begun to corrupt the helpless daughters of man with his sinful craft.

    The coat spilled out into the light. Northern lynx, fashioned from pure white bellies, which were speckled with subtle black markings like dry leaves fallen on an early snow. Ashara draped it around Elia's shoulders. Just to make them gawk even more unseemly, Rhaella was sure. Her own face would match her dress if she had to wear that into a sept.

    "Brother dear," Elia sashayed over to drape her arms over Oberyn's shoulders. "It is my utmost grief to inform you that you are no longer the world's biggest cad. I am so sorry."

    "Get off me, woman!" Oberyn ducked out from her before brazenly striding past the dividers into the screaming midst of Elia's own hadmaids that were doubtlessly in various states of undress. Fabric and papers were shuffled unseen and then: "Of fucking course! Of course it would be Stark!"

    "Not so, the Lord Ratter had nothing to do with this," Ashara 'soothed.' "This was all the son, the note says so."

    "You only say that because you've never met the man!" Oberyn hollered from amidst the increasingly less outraged coterie. "Fucking Starks, it's always the fucking Starks, what else have they been keeping from us?"

    "The stolen modesty of our daughters, clearly," Prince Lewyn said dryly. "I've seen enough, I think. By your leave Your Grace, sister, I'll go look at things less likely to make me contemplate murder upon someone who shouldn't have been able to match those things to size so perfectly."

    "Actually, that was us," Ashara said. "They came with instructions."

    "I appreciate the attempt, Lady Ashara, but it's not much help. Nephew, get over here and let's go."

    Lewyn left with the younger man spitting murder. For someone who'd gone from being dismissive to feeling inadequate towards his sister's man, Oberyn Martell seemed remarkably oblivious to the common cause he'd just been handed on a golden platter.

    Rhaella didn't watch them leave, instead motioning to her increasingly bedazzled handmaids to collect themselves. "Come on, girls. I dare say you've seen enough as well." We've all seen enough, I think. "You're all dismissed until the final fitting."

    The girls curtsied and gave their goodbyes, but didn't move.

    "I'll join you," Rhea said. "We're headed for the same place."

    That was true. "Bethany."

    "Yes, my Queen?"

    "I believe Wyman Manderly is hosted on the same floor as your Lord Uncle." Rhaella Targaryen was the Queen. Spreading new fashions was her duty. "If you happen upon him, tell him I wish to meet him in the following days. You've my permission to lean on my authority for anything else, within reason."

    Bethany blinked, then gasped in delight when she realised what role the man must surely have played in recent events. "Thank you, my Queen!"

    Just for reference purposes of course. A real woman made her own garments.

    And a true Queen knew when to leave her hapless handmaiden to the mercy of her fellows.


    "-. 278 AC .-"

    The walk back to the Royal Suite was too short for Rhaella to properly picture her future accoutrements. In fact, it was just across the corridor, because you always had to add insult to injury if you wanted to call yourself true Westerosi nobility.

    "Tell me, Gerold, was this floor always set up this way?"

    "It was not, Your Grace. The arrangement was created by Manfred Hightower shortly after Oldtown opened its gates to Aegon I."

    Manfred Hightower split the family floor into two identical suites just to deny the King his rights. In a world that ran on displays of power, the King's household was always entitled to the best accommodations available, which were almost always the private rooms of the head of house and his family. But not here. It would send exactly the wrong message when they could rightly claim to have already surrendered the best suites available.

    Or the right message, depending on your view.

    Aerys had been of a mind to demand the whole floor to themselves anyway, and for once Rhaella didn't entirely blame him, even disregarding the secrets they might have found. Nothing good ever came of Targaryen and Martell sharing the same air, never mind the same home and table. She couldn't expect one friendship to make up for all that, even if it was hers.

    Especially if it was hers.

    Cooler heads prevailed though, in the end.

    And by cooler heads, Rhaella Targaryen of course meant Steffon Baratheon.

    If only he'd get along with Loreza like anything other than oil and water.

    Gerold opened the door and checked inside before letting them through.

    "Valyrian word for father," Cassana called the moment she saw her. She was nursing Renly under the window near a tea table that Viserys was barely able to peer over. "Four letters."

    "Kepa," Rhaella replied as Rhea lit up and went to greet Leyton. The man was seated across from Cassana but rose to kiss the hand of his lady with a delight at the sight of her that Rhaella could see no falsehood in, damn him.

    "Re-Re?" Viserys blinked in surprise at her sudden appearance, then he turned and finally saw her. "Mama!"

    "Viserys," Rhaella knelt and opened her arms to receive his heroic charge.

    "K-e-p-a," Cersei Lannister sounded in her sweetest tones as she filled in the word on the week's crossword. House Stark had sent a special edition of The Winds of Winter, printed specifically for the occasion. The bulk would be distributed during the wedding feast, but the host and royal parties got them early. "There, all done!" Always so dulcet and eager to please, that girl.

    When she knew you were watching.

    Viserys finally reached her. "How's my Little Prince?" His had been a slow and toddling charge, but a heroic one nonetheless.

    "Mama!" Came the complaint from her bosom. "Seffy where?"

    "Doing important work for Dada."

    "Dada?"

    "Yes, Dada will be here soon. Are you hungry?"

    "No!" Which was a complete lie but he'd spit the food out if she forced the issue.

    "Mother next." Cassana absently shifted Renly to her other breast. "Also four letters."

    "Muna." Rhaella picked up her son and took him to look out the window while hating herself for her jealousy. She hadn't nursed any of her children. Whenever she tried, it was like all the life and joy was sucked out of her and she cried as if her world had ended. She pushed through only once, with Rhaegar, but was left so tired and soul-weary that she couldn't bring herself to get out of bed without being pulled and prodded. She'd thought it was the Gods' punishment, but it was the same with each new child that came only to be taken from her, her own mind and soul tormenting her for her sins. She never got to know what other women swore was the pinnacle of joy. The envy only made it worse. The Queen of the Seven Kingdoms, jealous of her closest friend. Of her own wetnurses even, every one except the last who didn't deserve Aerys beheading her. Oh how she envied the common woman for the visceral joy they felt with a child at their breast.

    Rhaella had hoped Viserys would be different, that he would heal her, her child burdened with none of the blemishes of the others, her sweet boy that not even Aerys could find fault in, but it was all the same.

    "Warrior," Cassana read. "I think I'm starting to see this issue's theme."

    Maybe. "Azantys." It certainly continued until the set was seemingly complete.

    "A-than-ts," Viserys bumbled the word, then all the ones that followed, his pale lilac eyes twisted into an adorable frown. Father, Mother, Warrior, Smith, Maiden, Crone, Death. Kepa, Muna, Azantys, Setegon, Rina, Abra, Morghul.

    "Strange," Cassana frowned. "That's barely half of the big ones. Maybe it's a riddle, or a diversion? Two possible answers, but only one is correct? If Death replaces the Stranger…"

    Or you're just overthinking things, Rhaella thought. You're missing the other half. 'Dragon' was implicit in the terms. 'Of dragons' where more befitting. Such were the vagaries of High Valyrian, and they held true for the other half of the Fourteen. Balerion, Caraxes, Meraxes, Meleys, Syrax, Terrax, Vhagar. Sure enough, Cassana asked the names of the dragons that belonged to this and that Targaryen, never realising the true riddle in front of her. Then again, who could blame her? Rhaella herself had only learned the names of the Fourteen as curiosities, not that much more was possible ever since Baelor the Befuddled burned all their family's ancestral heritage. She wondered what kind of world it would be, if the man hadn't taken it as an affront when he found those most typical of archetypes to not be unique to his adopted faith.

    She hoped the hair was the first and last thing Viserys had in common with that madman.

    "Dragon – even I know this one."

    "Zaldrizes!" Cersei jumped in, so eager to please as to interrupt the Hand's own wife.

    "Alright, here's a tougher one: little sister. Eight letters."

    "Valonqar."

    "What!?" Cersei shrieked.

    Rhaella turned to her with astonishment perfectly mirrored on Viserys' open-mouthed face and everything came to a stop.

    "That can't be right," Cersei Lannister protested as if she wasn't snapping at the Queen of the Seven Kingdoms. "Valonqar means little brother, I know it does!"

    "And little sister." Rhaella craned her neck so Viserys could stop trying to jump out of her arms in his quest for hair to chew on. "Valonqar can mean either."

    "But…" At twelve name days, Cersei Lannister was neither the most level-headed girl nor the most astute. "But Septa Saranella said…"

    "Septas are mere women, child, so they can be wrong," Leyton said crisply. "Her Grace has corrected your ignorance. I believe the appropriate words are 'thank you.'"

    The man could even ingratiate without ingratiating, truly House Hightower was the most terrible of foes.

    "… Thank you, Your Grace, for enlightening me." Cersei tried and failed not to look as though her entire life had just been upended. Rhaella had no idea why. "I-May I please be excused?"

    "… Very well," Rhaella allowed, not showing her confusion.

    Cersei all but fled from the room.

    "Loud girl." Viserys mumbled, unable to choose which tress to bite. "Bad girl. Sil-y."

    Well there it was, truth from the babe's mouth.

    If and when Tywin Lannister brought his daughter to court, Cersei Lannister would have a very short life unless she lucked her way into the bed of someone very important. Even with Steffon's impossible headway in sifting through the chaff, court still had all sorts, from power-brokers who stood behind the king, to servitors who knelt in his shadow. If she expected to be one of those favored few, Cersei needed to learn more than just how to spend her nights in bed-hopping and intrigue, never mind that she was just twelve and shouldn't be given to such things at all yet. Grace, wit and raw charisma went a long way, but any courtier worth the name understood art, politics and human nature too. Cersei had so far shown no hint that she grasped the price of misstep. Embarrassment. Disgrace. Wedlock. Losing all chances of it.

    A horrible death.

    Steffon Baratheons didn't show up every generation.

    Then again, Tywin Lannister clearly knew this, or he wouldn't have pawned his daughter off to Cassana for the duration. No doubt he expected Rhaella to take over when the time came. She hoped Steffon wouldn't intercede on his behalf, because she couldn't say no to him. But Tywin probably knew that too of course, so he would probably ask Steffon as a favour because he was a most meddlesome man.

    The door opened.

    "Dada!"

    "What's this? Someone claims relation to the King?"

    Aerys had arrived.

    "Husband," Rhaella greeted while the others made to kneel.

    "Wife." He waved Cassana to skip protocol but not the others. "And who's this that's calling for me? No, woman, let him down to put those feet to work, the King doesn't wait on just anyone, isn't that right boy?"

    "Right!" Viserys chirped, toddling over on his little feet. He tripped and fell on his face half-way through, but he didn't cry even though Aerys just stood there watching. He bumbled back to his feet and finished the trip.

    "Well done." Aerys lifted him and took him to sit on the armchair next to the hearth. "And how's the prince of the Seven Kingdoms today?"

    "Hungry!"

    "Nothing new then."

    Rhaella considered the second armchair, but she knew better than to hover over Aerys. "He was asking for you."

    "Of course he was, I'm his father."

    "Seffy where?"

    Aerys huffed. "Yes he's on his way as well, him and all his touchy-feely nonsense, don't you worry."

    Rhaella could never hear any resentment in Aerys over Viserys' attachment to Steffon. She didn't know if she should be reassured or terrified. What would happen if Aerys ever learned he came second in the eyes of his own son? Assuming he didn't already know. Maybe he could forgive Steffon even that.

    Viserys looked at his father suspiciously. "Milk?"

    "Milk and honey too, yes you little glutton, just wait till you grow as wide as you're tall. I'll have the Kingsguard kick you from place to place because you won't be able to get anywhere except by rolling like an inflated pig's bladder."

    "Nuh-uh!"

    Rhaella already wished her son was back in her arms, but instead she joined Cassana, Rhea and Leyton while father and son had their moment.

    "What do you think about Gunthor?" Rhea asked the moment she sat down. "Or Humfrey? We haven't settled on girls yet."

    Good gods, they were already choosing names? They weren't even pledged! "They're strong names." Which was clearly the point, seeing as both of them meant 'warrior.'

    Cassana chimed in with a suggestion, thankfully, freeing Rhaella from further obligation for now. She looked at the bottle of Northern Blue and was tempted, but Cassana had already poured her a glass of cherry syrup, complete with glittering cubes of the freshest ice. Rhaella accepted it and cast her eyes after the seltzer.

    "Allow me," Leyton picked up the bottle, popped off the cork and somehow knew exactly how much she liked in her cherryade. "Your drink, Your Grace."

    Rhea shares more than she should. "Thank you, my lord."

    "'Tis nothing." Nothing, or nothing good? "Liddle mineral water, bottled in Ywenclyr," he read off the label. He then rubbed his fingertip over the back. "Cast into the glass too. I'd very much like to know how they make it so clear. This is a statement."

    Rhaella took a sip. It was, unfortunately, perfect. "Envious, my lord?"

    "Suspicious." He put down the bottle. "You were there when Wyman Manderly 'commiserated' with Loreza over having to 'suffer whatever burdens the Gods saddle us with, even troublesome pets your liege lends you that you never asked for.' He had the birds with him when he went to the Citadel. You might not know this, but the white ravens and the black ones quarrel like Dornishmen and Marchers, so the Maesters keep them apart. Only this isn't the case in the North, apparently. The Citadel still has its hands full digging itself out of the hole that Stark shoved it in. We didn't need to be told that the Sleeves have figured out how to train the birds better, especially when their white ravens are the same ones that Stark's been collecting and breeding instead of letting his lords send them back. Dorne reconsidered Baelor for Elia in part because they want access to all the Citadel secrets the North has been throwing in our faces all these years. The fact Manderly was so brazen was a message to the Conclave. That the Conclave pretends ignorance is a message to us."

    Sunspear hadn't mustered the coin nor the prestige to fund its own Citadel, largely because Duskendale and Lannisport got there first. Tywin had wanted his in Casterly Rock after Stark put the Winter Institute in his own backyard, or so Cersei told her. Rhaella didn't believe it, even Tywin Lannister didn't have the ego to host the order of poisoners he believed had murdered his wife right inside his home.

    It was all moot of course. Even the second-rate maesters who answered the call of coin over everything else were as paranoid as a Lyseni magister now. They had categorically refused to put themselves at the mercy of another lord after the last one culled them, much less the Butcher of Castamere. Not that they called him that to his face.

    "Stark is telling us it won't matter what all we squeeze the Citadel for at this point, and he might be right. The Maesters can't account for even half of what's been coming from up there. Unless Stark is overestimating them somehow, in which case Manderly is a warning that they'll respond in kind if the Citadel rocks the boat again. Probably by doing everything we don't want done, like checking on all the noise Yronwood's been making about beggaring himself to fund a Citadel all his own."

    "Are you sure you're not just jumping at ghosts?" asked Cassana while covering herself. Their conversation paused while she returned Renly to his crib. "The North is hardly the Citadel's biggest problem anymore." That was true, it was the likelihood of being lynched for every odd death they happened to be within a mile of. Also, the Alchemists. They'd been making up for lost ground and then some. "I for one am perfectly ready to not go mad over some pet of a man I've never met before."

    "I expect you won't say that once Renly's name day comes," Leyton promised. "Besides, the Conclave is hardly the only person with a specially-tailored message."

    Rhaella wanted to dismiss it, she really had more than enough on her mind as it was. But the North aroused suspicion from everyone and she still remembered Cersei's outburst. "How so?"

    "Yes, how so Leyton?" Aerys asked idly from where he watched Viserys' disastrous attempt to finger paint the northern lights in 'northern lights,' those metallic glittering paints that Lord Stark had sent as his name day gift. "Keep in mind that my patience for unsubstantiated slander is at an all-time low."

    Leyton grimaced. Rhaella hoped he'd drop it. Aerys was already stressed from being in what he considered enemy territory. He'd only taken residence up there to make a statement. Rhaella didn't want to know what he'd do if he decided the façade wasn't worth maintaining.

    Alas, Leyton bulled through. As one does when they're in their own place of power and already conquered all fear years ago. Little wonder Rhea was so smitten, Rhaella thought grudgingly. "Lady Cassana." The man reached out for the newspaper. "May I?"

    "Of course."

    Leyton took the newspaper, flipped a couple of pages and read. "The inefficiency of evil, now with mathematical proof."

    Rhaella blinked.

    'Log' Cassana mouthed.

    Rahella had skipped morning reading when she learned it lacked the usual chapter of the biweekly novel. Now she wished she hadn't. What could Leyton Hightower possibly have found so alarming about Brandon Stark's little corner of quaintness?

    "Garth, Galon and Gael have just settled the Western continent. They've finished building basic shelter and are ready to get to work on the finer things in life. They want five chairs each, but can only make one a day. On the second day, Galon realizes he can get done faster by stealing from Garth and Gael. He does this for two days until he has a complete set of chairs. Garth and Gael spend two extra days each to complete theirs. If Galon decided to continue building, the total workdays would have been fifteen. However, by taking his time to steal from others while cutting his work time to three days, he increased the total to seventeen. This does not account for the time lost if Garth and Gael decided to spend their next days protecting their work, investigating who stole it, or lynching someone who might not be Galon. This is why you should hate evil, not because of some feeling, not because it's bad, but because of pure pragmatism." Leyton set the newspaper on the table. "This is a message to Quellon Greyjoy if ever there was one."

    Well.

    When he put it like that.

    Aerys harrumphed. "I suppose all this thin air you breathe up here hasn't completely addled you lot."

    "As you say," Leyton replied, which of course meant the complete opposite.

    Rhaella wondered about paranoia, assuming he wasn't just pretending. It hardly took any effort to twist whatever you laid eyes on into lies and slander. If not the newspaper, it could just as easily have been anything else. The ship figurehead, the food, the time of arrival, the cut of Lord Manderly's trousers. But Leyton Hightower had never done anything stranger in King's Landing than sleep under the moonlight on his balcony. And yet he was always so uncannily informed about some things, even as a hostage constantly watched and deprived of informants. "I want to disbelieve you," she admitted at length. But he had given her an opportunity. "But then I'd have to pretend ignorance of the message specially aimed at you, my lord."

    "… Is that so?" Leyton leaned back in his chair. "Will you enlighten me on which you mean, Your Grace?"

    Rhaella took the newspaper, flipped another page and looked for – yes, there it was under the Healer's Writ just as Rhea had said. "Proper eyedrops are indistinguishable from the Tears of Lys. They share the same properties and effects. Both are clear and tasteless, but if swallowed they all lead to severe stomach pain, flux, vomiting, shakes, stupor and death. If circumstances are such that you can't keep the Lys out of your life, make sure not to mix sources or overindulge. It's pronounced same as lice for a reason." She put the paper down. "Since you mentioned girl names, sweet Rhea, I think you should at least give Alicent a pass. There's a tad too much stigma attached to that name in certain circles. Entirely undeserved I'm sure, but nonetheless."

    For a moment, Leyton Hightower's face darkened with a resentment so bitter and resigned that Rhaella finally felt victory fill her.

    Back during the Conquest, Lord Manfred Hightower communed with the High Septon and decided not to oppose Aegon by force of arms. History had since proven that decision to have been true to the very last letter. After years of matching word and wit with his descendant, Queen Rhaella of House Targaryen was finally vindicated. Finally she knew her suspicions were true. To this very day, House Hightower didn't oppose House Targaryen.

    By force of arms.

    "I think we should get going if we're to match our outfits, my lord," Rhea said quietly, rising from her seat. "As the bride's father, you can risk no delays."

    Belatedly was Rhaella reminded that the world they lived it didn't suffer clean victories.

    "You are quite right, my dear," Leyton agreed, rising as well. "I suppose I could take this chance to prevail upon my son not to pass his own name to any of his children, but I doubt I'd have much luck. He knows his history better than everyone else I know. By your leave, Your Graces."

    What did that mean? Why bring up Baelor?

    "Yes, yes," Aerys said with a dismissive flick. "We have more important engagements."

    Leyton bowed barely enough to pass muster and led the now conflicted Rhea Florent out the door.

    The tension did not lessen after they were gone.

    Did I reveal too much?

    Rhaella drained the last of her drink and frowned at her empty glass. Alicent Hightower. A-lys-ent. She arrived at the court at age fifteen, when the Conciliator was 'fallen ill' after losing his wife and Prince Baelon one after another. There were a lot of wasting sicknesses and bad bellies hitting House Targaryen back then. Usually within a month of a new Grand Maester being sent by the Conclave. Alicent then proceeded to nurse the ailing king for the last two years of his life while her father Otto ruled the kingdom as Hand. She would fetch his meals, help him wash and dress him, and read to him. Near the end, Jaehaerys grew convinced that Alicent was his daughter Saera. Then he died in 103 AC while Alicent was reading to him from the books of Septon Barth, which Baelor the Befuddled would later destroy along with so much other sorcery.

    Mushroom the Jester accused Alicent of poisoning King Jaehaerys. The accusation was 'dispelled' by a septon who remained anonymous in all maesterly chronicles to date. His 'explanation'? 'He didn't die of poison, he died in his sleep!'

    While Otto Hightower continued to rule as Hand under Viserys I, Queen Aemma Arryn died along with her last newborn son after a string of miscarriages every bit as suspicious as Rhaella's own seemed now. Alicent promptly seduced the new king just in time for Grand Maester Runciter to urge Viserys to remarry immediately. Runciter then presented the king with the lavish choice between just two: Alicent and a twelve-year-old. The thirty-five year-old man of course chose the eighteen-year-old he had been rumoured to have bedded while Aemma Arryn was still alive, ignoring all advice from his council. And the rumors that Alicent had given her virtue to Prince Daemon long before. When Viserys then 'died in his sleep' in 129 AC, a servant warned Alicent in advance as instructed, without telling anyone else. Then the Dance of the Dragons happened.

    "Oh don't you start wallowing," Aerys snapped. "You made the man flee from your sight, where is your dragon pride? Boy, go lend her some of yours and tell your mother to stop being silly, go on, get on with you."

    "Sil-y, sil-y!"

    Aerys Targaryen could make even reassurance feel petty, yet somehow his words eased Rhaella's spirit. Oh, how the world had changed.

    No, she decided. That was just far enough. Knowing the face of the enemy has been a luxury too long denied to our family.

    Viserys was almost there. She rose from her chair to-

    SMASH.

    "I am here! With me! And myself! And my boredom from having to walk all the way up here with just Barristan the Bland for company because Rhaegar was oh so broken up over a tiny gash he gave me in the yard that he decided I'd somehow feel better if I had to suffer that fucking lift and stairs full stag! Well I didn't! I still don't! And I didn't even have Joncon to complain to because the little traitor was practically wilting from all the pining that I couldn't stomach another moment, and Rhaegar didn't even pretend to mind me giving my own bloody squire more liberties than I afford myself, the little shit! Oh, the gods must mock the righteous to spring such chains of misfortune from just a little dizzy spell! And do you think they have the courtesy to do something good with my generosity? Of course not! They're probably in Rhaegar's room right now, badgering poor Arthur to hold Dawn up as a mirror so they can do his hair! I have suffered! Oh, how I have suffered in desolation so forlorn, lonely, lonesome, friendless, forsaken and alone! I want my dragon! Where's my Little Nugget? Little Nugget!"

    "Seffy!"

    Steffon Baratheon swooped down on Viserys Targaryen with a roar and threw him into the air so high that Rhaella's heart jumped in her throat.

    Be still, my useless heart, he didn't hit the ceiling, he does this all the time, it's fine!

    Viserys fell down giggling like it was the best fun in the world and Steffon hugged him so tight she thought her son might burst like a ripe melon, then he plopped him down like a sack of flour which was not fine, damn them both!

    And what was that slander against her firstborn, did Steffon think he'd get away with it?

    Steffon rose to his feet and turned. "Wife!" He hugged Cassana so tight he lifted her off her feet, then dropped her. "Son – oh he's asleep, never mind!" Steffon turned to Rhaella with smile full of delight. "Cousin!"

    His arms were a bulwark around her. He was warm. Strong. He smelled of thime and sea hail and unbridled strength freshly unleashed and he kissed her cheeks just to get away with everything as usual, the boor! She was powerless to stop him from enveloping her and raising her up and from the deepest depths of her heart she longed

    Steffon carried her to the hearth in a handful of strides and set her down.

    Then he turned from her to the last man, and the galestorm turned into a fluffy cloud that cast its warm shade with kindly loving eyes, while the sun's light streamed forth from his halo and his open arms. "Cousin."

    Aerys Targaryen scowled mightily as if he'd never seen a more unsightly display. "You have entirely too much cheek." He spread his arms no more than he had to with a put-upon air worthy of The King's Landing understudy. "Go on, then, get it over with."

    But of course Steffon did the opposite. He enfolded the undeserving in a mighty tenderness and basked in it as if he was the one being given grace.

    Rhaella sat down. Drank in the way all the harsh edges of her once hated brother melted in the warm light that had come into their lives. She breathed deeply and slowly to keep the tears from her eyes, as always when Steffon Baratheon barged in to kick everyone's fears and worries out the window because the world wasn't big enough for his personality. She quietly beckoned Viserys and waited until he toddled over. She lifted him into her lap and stroked his hair, still watching.

    Aerys always took the longest.

    Rhaella didn't know if he still tried to rationalise it in his mind.

    Finally, the King let his arms fall limp at his sides.

    Steffon rubbed his back a few times before withdrawing just enough to look at him, hands still on his shoulders. He watched Aerys closely. "How are you coping?"

    "Testily," Aerys grunted, retreating and sinking back into his own chair. "I indulge you entirely too much."

    "For which I am grateful. Will the King prefer business before pleasure today?"

    "Your pleasure and none else's." A claim Aerys presumed to make for her that was sadly completely true. "Why, do you presume your time is better spent elsewhere?"

    Steffon lifted Rhaella's chair – Viserys! – and dropped her next to Aerys' before taking a knee and one each of their startled hands. "I'm here for you, my King."

    Aerys yanked his hand away. "Oh get you gone!"

    Steffon grinned. "At once!" He jumped to his feet but paused. "Fair warning, Rhaegar's all tragically melancholic again after all the library time. Also-" Knocks on the door, followed by Rhaegar and- "Stanny! Just the lad I was talking about! He's pissed, see. Saw that bit in the Winds about how goshawks and falcons aren't the same. So now he's pissed to know Proudwing was fine when Harbert made him abandon her, and even more pissed to realise Harbert was just an idiot for not knowing the difference instead of the arsehole he built up in his mind for easy hating." The same idiot who was now Castellan of the Red Keep in their absence. Rhaella wondered what tragedy would ensue when the method to Steffon's madness finally failed him. "By the way, Stannis, as soon as you get over it and put that energy into something less silly, I'll be very proud of you! Don't make me wait too long!"

    Stannis closed his eyes and visibly restrained himself from sinking his face in his hands. "Noted, father. I shall endeavour not to disappoint you."

    Steffon scowled. "Ignore the grump, you probably won't tell the difference anyhow, he's the embodiment of emotional constipation on a good day. Alas, as his father it's my thankless job to be hopeful!"

    Stannis ground his teeth so loud that even Rhaella heard it. She made sure not to let her amusement show. Watching Steffon Baratheon's eternal failure to make Stannis laugh was her best entertainment. Both of them always turned so sour.

    Rhaegar gave a put-upon sigh and went to greet Cassana.

    "My hero," Steffon dully said at the sight. Then threw them one last grin. "I'll leave you to it." Then he went to the door, stuck his head out and came back with a tray of food which he took to the dining table. Milk, honey and sticks of freshly baked bread. Viserys started squirming for the fragrance immediately, so she let him toddle off but stayed behind. They still had it to get over with. They were far enough from the others to go unheard if they spoke lowly.

    She sat back and placed a hand on the arm of the chair, waiting.

    Steffon had taken to Handship by delegating everything he could, upending everything he couldn't, and putting the remaining nine tenths of his obstinacy towards fixing their family life. He'd barged into the Red Keep when the Royal Family was at its worst, spiralling down into their grief the further they travelled down the path of second-guessed memories. He sat them both down, knelt before them, took their hands and bluntly explained how stupid it was to stay hung up on what a shit situation it was that they were married in the first place. Do you plan annulment? Do you plan murder? No? Then live the best you can. Get to know each other. Become friends like your parents never let you be as children. I believe in you!

    This was the same man who'd opened the Red Keep to commoner children to play in while court was away. Promised them candy and coin for every new discovery. The same man who'd just stabbed a breadstick in the tip, dunked it into his milk, slathered it with honey, and then held it out to his wife with a smile that was positively demonic and squeezed.

    Rhaella was hard-pressed not to cross her legs.

    Cassana gaped in outrage, yanked his stick dripping white and gold, dropped it on her plate and sliced it to pieces with a serrated knife. Viciously.

    Rhaella looked away.

    Aerys laid his hand over hers. "Is Rhaegar Hasty's?"

    Hope turned to poison as the foundation of Rhaella Targaryen's life collapsed from under her.

    She truly was a fool, to dream that Aerys would finally find some peace in their marriage. When did he ever allow himself peace?

    But then, what peace had she herself ever found? Born to a family culled by its own madness. Married to a brother she hated before she'd even flowered. Told what to do, what to think, what to want. Look at her grandfather working to restore dragons to the world. Look at her frail father restoring order to the kingdom. Look at the gallant prince and the mighty friends he's making. Look at them securing Targaryen reign for another generation.

    She would have done her duty if only she wasn't the only one that had to. Pay for our egoism, my daughter. Fix the harm we caused because we couldn't do our duty, daughter. Rejoice, daughter, for your womb will bear the child that will save a world that doesn't need saving. Arrogance, hypocrisy, madness. She knew she couldn't change it, that she couldn't escape it, but weren't the gods supposed to be just? Could they not send her even a ray of sanity?

    The gods seemed to answer her. They sent her a knight so good and bright who worshipped her like she was the Maiden herself, who bore her favour like she wore his crown that very night. When Aerys took her just hours later, it was the first and last time she felt strong enough to bear her future's weight. Only later did she realize what she'd done, after Summerhall burned down around her. Rhaegar came, and all his features that didn't come from her were ones both Bonifer and Aerys shared. She would never have certainty nor closure because of that stupid, stupid girl.

    Aerys' grip tightened.

    Her silence had already damned her.

    "Go on then," Aerys said, his mockery a well-oiled hinge as he watched the only man in the world that was sinless. "Watch him. Stare at him. Yearn for him. Lust after him to your heart's content. He, at least, will never betray me."

    "Like you betrayed me?"

    Aerys' grip turned painful – have I gone too far? – before he released her. "Moon tea would have sufficed," he lied.

    Like it sufficed for Joanna? Rhaella though bitterly, even as she didn't know the truth about that either. If not for Pycelle you'd be the second unworthy. "Are you going to kill him?"

    "Why would I? He only committed treason." But the darkness in his eyes said something else. "Tell me truly, sister, do you really believe he loved you?"

    No, she thought despairingly. He loved an idol, and as soon as I didn't live up to it he decided jousting was an empty vanity and put away his lance for good and all.

    "I should let you wonder," Aerys said pitilessly. "But I'm told a house divided against itself leads to Summerhall. I'll leave him be, but that's all. The gods will not suffer a bastard on the Iron Throne." He rose from his chair and joined the others.

    Rhaella Targaryen felt as if she might faint from dread at what his last words could mean, but she composed herself and followed after her husband, making sure not to look at Rhaegar lest she give something away.

    Seeing them, Steffon nodded to Cassana to get the rest of the food set out while he and Stannis helped the two of them into their chairs. Then the man stood across from them and clapped his hands together. "I have a big announcement!"

    He was so happy. Despite herself, Rhaella felt some of her dark mood wane.

    Then Steffon Baratheon put his hands on his hips and proudly declared: "I'm going on holiday!"

    … What?

    No.

    No.

    "What?" Aerys was white.

    She wasn't in a dead faint back in the armchair. This wasn't a nightmare. Rhaella's world really had just collapsed all over again.

    "We did it Aerys!" Steffon punched the table and leaned forward on both fists, smiling fiercely. "We did it. We've culled the brownnosers, the only place in King's Landing that still stinks is Fleabottom, and I just heard from Harbert – he's finished training our core of scribe-squires that we've been grooming to travel around and gather information. He's just waiting on the hedge nights here. And the best part? The kids playing hide and seek in the Red Keep have finally run out secret tunnels to hide in! We've got it all, Aerys, the whole thing. We beat Alysanne. We beat Jaehaerys. We beat Maegor. We did it!"

    There was stunned silence. From everyone. The King and Queen of Westeros weren't the only people that the Hand of the King hadn't had the courtesy to forewarn that he would hand in his resignation.

    "Ahhh," Steffon Baratheon plopped himself down on his chair. "I can check on Storm's End just in time for Robert to come home. Joke about him being besotted with the Stark lad without worrying he might hate me for the rest of my life like some people. Go sailing with my boys! I can finally stop holding up everything else from tumbling like a bookend, fucking bookends! And soon as I'm away, the last rats and vipers will act out so we can finally single them out and dump them in the harbor. It's going to be great!" Steffon Baratheon sighed in bliss at the thought of wonderful things to come. "Well, unless someone decides to assassinate the High Septon or something silly like that, like start a war. But I'm hopeful! We did it, Aerys, we did it!"

    No, you did it, we aren't doing what we're supposed to be doing and talking you out of this fit of madness, Aerys say something!

    "… We did it," Aerys said woodenly.

    Not that, you fool, Rhaella pled as her own words failed her. He can't just make this choice by himself, you're the King! He's your Hand! One word and this nightmare will disappear!

    But Aerys said nothing more. He just sat there blinking at the other man with face slack in the same incomprehension as everyone else while Cassana laid out the food in a stupor.

    Rhaella stared blankly at the plate in front of her. She'd never imagined that their life would suddenly fall apart because things went too well.

    She reached for her husband.

    In her grasp, Aerys' hand trembled.


    "-. 278 AC .-"



    The day of the Hightower-Martell wedding should have been the sixth worst of her life.

    So of course it wasn't. The infuriating man had them all grinding their teeth, commiserating, or united against him in rage over the most ridiculous things before the bells even tolled, driving them to complete distraction. Steffon didn't stop there and alternatively talked or asked them to speak about events, people and places the whole day, starting with the atmosphere in the sept and on and on from there.

    The Great Sept of Baelor in King's Landing was a massive dome of marble with seven crystal towers and the roof made of glass and gold and crystal. The Starry Sept of Oldtown, though, was dark, wholly made of black marble with narrow arched windows. Even with the thousands of candles around and aloft, its interior was never cast in anything more than twilight, even scattered through the crystal hanging from the middle of the ceiling. Rhaella knew that Septs were generally dark places, that Baelor's Sept was an anomaly in being so bright and open, but it was still startling even having visited prior to the event.

    Baelor Hightower wore a white coat with flame-patterned hem, such that he looked like he stood atop the Great Beacon itself in that darkness that quivered in a thousand firelights. Elia wore her red, orange and gold wedding cloak over a voluminous gown of ivory silk that hugged her hips, but grew wider further down until it streamed in a myriad waves. As her father was years dead, Lewyn Martell led the Princess down the aisle to her groom, who waited beneath the bloodstone gaze of the Mother and the jade eyes of the Father with his gilded beard. There, under the guidance of the High Septon who'd come from King's Landing with them, the seven vows were made, the seven blessings were invoked, and the seven promises were exchanged. When the wedding song had been sung and the challenge had gone unanswered, Lewin swept the maiden cloak off Elia's shoulders, and Baelor replaced it with one that bore the Hightower crest on its back.

    The trip back to the Hightower was its own procession through throngs of smallfolk gathered to stare and shout and throw flowers. There was a multitude of brown robes mixed among them, throngs of holy men and women who'd come for what would happen after the wedding, but were nonetheless more than willing to take advantage of the occasion for a free meal. There were one thousand guests in the Grand Hall, but more were fed outside in tents and open tables, trenchers and leavings going to feed the same commoners that hailed them in the streets. It was a lavish festivity, the promised forty-two courses all accounted for, and thankfully none of those hundred doves baked into a great pie that would fill it with feces and then fly out to roost in the rafters and rain down even more on the guests.

    There was a singers' tourney, tumblers, even a fools' joust. The lackwit Jinglebell proved his title to the laughter of his Frey siblings, trying to catch Butterbumps the Fat while the wedding guests ate trout cooked in a crust of crushed almonds. Butterbumbs somehow tumbled, juggled, spun and performed sleight of hand despite his girth. A troupe of Pentoshi tumblers performed cartwheels and handstands and balanced platters on their bare feet while the guests sampled roast herons and cheese-and-onion pies. They didn't stand upon each other's shoulders to form a pyramid though, much to Elia's disappointment, on account of being one short – one of their members had eloped with a Hightower maid according to Ashara, which Denyse later confirmed.

    Songs were sung aplenty as well, some by minstrels, some by the increasingly inebriated guests and their entourage. A Cask of Ale, The Bear and the Maiden Fair, Fair Maids of Summer, The False and the Fair, the Magister's Fall, Alisanne, The Dornishman's Wife. The Dornish troupe even dared to sing Hands of Gold to Tywin Lannister's face, which of course got The Reynes of Castamere in response.

    When the time came for gifts, there were a few standouts. House Tyrell gave Baelor a green leather jousting saddle and Elia an emerald velvet and silk dress. From House Baratheon, Baelor received Stannis' best ship-in-a-bottle, while Elia was given a brooch shaped like the design on her wedding cloak. Jon Arryn presented a majestic falcon he had trained himself, and a number of silk and velvet bolts of cloth in many colors. House Lannister produced the most ostentatious ornamental longsword Rhaela had ever seen, with hilt made entirely of gold and a blade with long inscriptions etched in silver that promised to eat up many hours of polishing once tarnish set in. Robett Glover gave Baelor a great weirwood bow he could barely draw, while Elia received a dark shadowcat coat. Wyman Manderly produced a miniature couples' sailboat that was the splitting image of the real thing that waited for them in the harbour. It had surprisingly tall triangular sails and was clearly not made for slow rides. To Elia he gave a recipe book of 'all the best meals,' including the new foods the North had come up with recently that everyone below the Neck still had to pay a king's ransom for. Jorah Mormont then surprised the hall with his single gift of an ancient taiga flycatcher bird trapped in amber mid-flight. It was the most amazing thing Rhaella had ever seen.

    But the Northern delegation announced that House Stark had sent its own present, and that really turned the hall upside down: a book with instructions for creating cures to every ailment under the sun, including antidotes to all poisons Rhaella knew of, and a fair few she didn't. This was accompanied by a chest containing all the vessels, tools and contraptions required to make them, including a very peculiar device apparently called a microscope. A set of vials with pre-made concoctions was included as well, each cork labeled with the name, dosage and expiration date.

    "My Warden is quite on the nose, isn't he?" Aerys mused with his first hint of a better mood of the whole day. "He has no subtlety at all."

    House Targaryen's gift was a full wardrobe for Elia and the newest Velaryon galley fresh out of Driftmark. Surely the grandest gift, but Rhaella felt it was lacking in personality after all the others.

    The dishes and diversions succeeded one another in a seemingly endless profusion, buoyed along upon a flood of wine and ale. Honeyed chicken, summerwine, roasted onion dripping brown with gravy, spiced wine, wild boar. Rhaella sampled each course only slightly while answering Steffon's many questions about the guests.

    Jon Bulwer, Lord of Blackcrown, was courting Victaria Tyrell, Lord Mace's distant cousin, though the woman seemed more interested in Black Jack, his much more accomplished cousin. Quellon Greyjoy was present with Balon and Victarion, but not Urrigon or Aeron as they had caused some manner of scene earlier in the day. Tyanna Wylde looked miserable next to Aenys Frey, her new betrothed. Selwyn Tarth had brought his ailing wife just to give her one last grand experienced before she faded entirely. Tytos Blackwood was there with his wife, which made the absence of the Brackens quite noteworthy. No doubt they would take it as an insult that they were forced to stay behind for Arryn's machinations. Especially since their liege lord had chosen this over them. Hoster Tully had brought his two daughters, Catelyn and Lysa. Catelyn Tully was beautiful, with fair skin, long auburn hair and blue eyes, long fingers and high cheekbones. She resembled her mother, Minisa Whent.

    Rhaella had to pause there for a moment, as the woman had been one of her ladies in waiting once upon a time.

    Tywin Lannister was his usual forbidding self, though thankfully not at the high table. He seemed to have brought Kevan Lannister and his wife Dorna Swift just to fill in for everything Tywin himself wasn't willing to lower himself to. Rhaella assumed she was there to mind Cersei and Jaime, who seemed fairly awkward around each other. Elia was still surprised the woman was there, though, on account of her gentle soul that was never comfortable except at home with friends and kin around her. Oberyn was less restrained than his sister and freely remarked on the woman being chicken-legged, flat-chested and chinless like her father. Loreza was off dancing at the time, so Doran waited until he was finished before 'reigning him in.'

    Dorne was otherwise out in force, the South's many daughters shamelessly stealing time with everyone they could at the expense of their Reacher rivals. Ashara Dayne, Myria Jordayne, Delonne Allyrion, Larra Blackmont and a dozen others, they befuddled the eligible knights and lordlings of the realm with their forwardness and amount of skin on display. They drove spare with jealousy the likes of Rhonda Rowan, Alys Beesbury, and Rhaella's own Bethany.

    The northern party was the smallest, though the stores might not tell the difference. Wyman Manderly ate richly from every course, sat amidst Robett Glover, Jorah Mormont, Medger Cerwyn and his wife Taelya. The ravens were with him even now, one black, one white, charming treats from the various guests and flitting to and back from the rafters. The obese lord unashamedly made japes at the expense of Lord Titus Peake of Starpike for his lack of daughters. Rhaella looked at Tywin, but the man didn't seem to notice or care about events half-way across the hall, even though Peake's wife was a Lannister, albeit an admittedly distant branch.

    What Rhaella enjoyed most, much to her own surprise, were the Dornish dancers – they were positively exquisite. Her favorite dance was the Rhoynish Flamingo, much to Elia's pleasure. She spoke admiringly of the traditions preserved by the Orphans of the Greenblood, and nostalgically about the time when she was still allowed to dance it in public.

    "Only the very young or older dancers are considered to have the emotional innocence or maturity to adequately convey the soul of the dance," she said. "I'm neither now, alas. Unless my husband would like to persuade me otherwise?"

    "You boasted of having your own mind," Baelor said, sipping his wine. "Was that a lie, or have you merely changed your mind?"

    "Ruin my fun."

    "Turnabout, my dear."

    Elia responded to Baelor calling her bluff by dragging him to every other dance there was music for. Rhaella's handmaids all enjoyed half a dozen suitors as well. Ashara Dayne exhausted enough men for all of them combined. Steffon took Cassana dancing repeatedly, even switched with a dozen others from all over the realm during the carola. Rhaella herself had thought she'd have to pass the eve without indulging herself, as any man who looked like he might approach her was scared off by Aerys' frigid stare.

    She should have remembered that some people don't care how much the King scowls and grunts. Dancing with Rhaegar was torture, for she spent the whole time pretending Aerys hadn't implied he'd disinherit him just that morning. Steffon, though, banished all of that from her mind because he knew exactly the bright light he was in their lives. He took her dancing as soon as Cassana tired, then he did it again and again, and again whenever Loreza Martell started to make her way in his direction to get one last dig in their passive-aggressive back-and-forth.

    "I wish you two could set aside your differences, if only for one night." Rhaella said when the last rodlieb was winding down.

    "And I wish you hadn't roped my wife into helping you make that happen."

    "Can you finally tell me why, now that Loreza's staying behind and I literally can't betray your confidence?"

    "It's not you I'm worried about, it's my wife."

    "Cassana? Surely not."

    "You don't know how Dornish my wife can be in the dark."

    The jealousy she suddenly felt shocked her, but she forced it back. "I won't discuss it with her. Tell me."

    "Is that a command from the Queen?"

    "No."

    "Good, 'case I'd have said no."

    Of course he would, why would she have more sway over him than the King himself? "Then?"

    "Have you met her boys? They're killers. Clever, vicious, scheming little shits that always know more than they're saying, just like their dear old ma. Her girl though, she's an angel, the Maiden's sweetness, the Mother's own pride, the very soul of goodness and then some, so pretty and innocent and pure. I don't like it. You don't raise your kids so different unless you're setting them up for some scheme, and you don't keep only one innocent unless you want her unprepared for what you prepared her siblings for. I'll freely admit my house's history with the Dornish makes me biased, but I'll never not despise someone who sets their own children up to fail."

    "That's a bit harsh, isn't it?"

    "They literally raised her to be as useless a hostage as possible."

    Didn't everyone? "Now you're being paranoid."

    "Maybe, but I don't think so."

    Steffon began to walk her back to the high table, though Rhaella wondered if he should bother. It was getting late. The bedding would be soon. Even the minstrels were fading into the background and settled on just a low, unobtrusive tune as if to get out of the way.

    That was when Rhaegar signalled for his harp and proceeded to sing a song she'd never heard before, but which was undoubtedly the saddest, most heart-rending, most wonderful song she'd ever heard in her life.

    Hear, o gods, my desperate plea
    To see my love beside me

    Sunk below the mortal sea
    Her anchor weighs upon me
    Fasten her tether unto me
    That she may rise to sail free

    Don't look back

    Close enough that light we can see
    My doubt betrays the better of me
    A glance to the stern is all it would be
    That anguished shade shall haunt me

    Ever on

    Calm
    Seas
    Winds a-lee
    But now the squall's upon us
    We're foundering
    Drowning

    Don't look back
    Don't look back
    Don't look back



    By the end of it, she was in tears. Then Rhaella realised Rhaegar had sung while staring meaningfully at Elia Martell straight in the eye. A fact that hadn't gone unnoticed. Suddenly she felt like she should cry for completely different reasons.

    Rhaegar, what are you doing?

    The other women in the hall were as overcome as she was, but what men were still somewhat sober were of a decidedly less besotted persuasion. Their mood was soon noticed by their ladies, whose smiles began to die one by one as the silence began to turn from deeply moved to deeply indignant.

    "Your pardon, My Prince," Lord Manderly pierced the silence with all the bluntness of the chicken leg his two ravens were nibbling on. "That was a most moving song, but perhaps our hosts might allow a slightly more upbeat tune to close the evening?"

    Baelor wrenched his eyes away from Rhaegar with no small effort. "Indeed I would, my lord. Have you a suggestion?"

    "More than that. Medger, lad, would you like to do the honors?"

    "If I must."

    What Rhaella had dismissed as the most unassuming of the Northern contingent waved for a strangely pear-shaped lute to be brought over. Then, after his wife knocked on wood with a strange metal fork that she then held near his ear, the man surprised the hall by playing a song that sounded as if it came straight from Chroyane.

    To really love a woman
    To understand her
    You gotta know her deep inside
    Hear every thought
    See every dream
    And give her wings when she wants to fly

    Then when you find yourself lying helpless in her arms
    You know you really love a woman

    When you love a woman you tell her that she's really wanted
    When you love a woman you tell her that she's the one
    'Cause she needs somebody to tell her that it's gonna last forever
    So tell me have you ever really—really-really ever loved a woman?


    Medger Cerwyn wasn't half the singer her son was, but he held the tune well, and he got the hall dancing instead of weeping when Elia took Baelor out onto the floor with all the soul of one making a point.

    To really love a woman
    Let her hold you
    'Til you know how she needs to be touched
    You've gotta breathe her
    Really taste her
    'Til you can feel her in your blood

    And when you can see your unborn children in her eyes
    You know you really love a woman

    When you love a woman you tell her that she's really wanted
    When you love a woman you tell her that she's the one
    'Cause she needs somebody to tell her that you'll always be together
    So tell me have you ever really—really-really ever loved a woman?

    You've got to give her some faith
    Hold her tight
    A little tenderness
    You gotta treat her right
    She will be there for you takin' good care of you
    You really gotta love your woman


    The tune was languid, sensual, but Elia Martell found a way to whip between steps, her white dress blooming like a flower around her and her dance partner. It was an impressive sight that Rhaella had no eyes for because they weren't the only ones indulging one last performance.

    And when you find yourself lying helpless in her arms
    You know you really love a woman

    When you love a woman you tell her that she's really wanted
    When you love a woman you tell her that she's the one
    'Cause she needs somebody to tell her that it's gonna last forever
    So tell me have you ever really—really-really ever loved a woman?

    Just tell me have you ever really—really-really ever loved a woman?
    Just tell me have you ever really—really-really ever loved a woman?



    When the song finished and Rhaella Targaryen realized what she was staring at in every way unbecoming, Steffon was looking at her over his wife's crown with a sad, knowing smile.

    There's no stopping me shaming myself, is there?

    She looked away. By chance, her eyes landed on the newlyweds and she realized they were right in the middle of the now empty dance floor while all had fallen silent and expectant around them.

    Rhaegar was closed off.

    Medger Cerwyn was smirking.

    "It's time for the bedding!"




    "-. 278 AC .-"




    She went to sleep that night praying to the Gods for anything that would make Steffon change his mind.

    At first the gods didn't seem to have heard her and the days passed in a blur. There was a tourney that Aerys flatly forbid Rhaegar from participating in, as punishment for his display at the feast. Rhaegar responded to this by going on a hunt outside the city with his former squires, Myles Mooton and Richard Lonmouth. Rhaella was not surprised when a mystery knight joined the lists. She was only surprised when there were two of them. Unfortunately, since the brackets were planned based on how much spectacle was likely to be had, neither was given the favourable matchups that they otherwise would have. They passed the first bracket, but Rhaegar was unhorsed by Steffon on the second day in a reversal of the joust in Highgarden, despite Steffon wrestling with indigestion – ill-fitting armor, ill-fitting helm for even worse visibility, unfamiliar horse, they proved too much of a handicap together. Rhaella comforted her son of course, but Rhaegar was even more closed off than ever, no doubt due to Aerys having gotten to him first.

    The other mystery knight was defeated by Ser Barristan and caused a major scandal when he was revealed to be Simon Toyne, the leader of the Kingswood Brotherhood. Aerys almost called for his head before Leyton reminded him about guest right, though it took Steffon agreeing before Aerys backed down. Toyne managed to disappear soon after in the bustle.

    Ser Barristan went on to unhorse Prince Oberyn, Leyton Hightower, Jon Connington, and Steffon himself, before coming face to face with Arthur Dayne on the third day. Barristan only barely managed to unhorse him after breaking twelve lances, but was left sore and with in his shield arm sprained. He was unable to beat Gerold Hightower afterwards, but took enough of a toll that Gerold couldn't prevail in the Champion's tilt. The tourney ultimately went to Jorah Mormont, to the surprise of everyone present. The man then crowned Denyse Hightower his Queen of Love and Beauty with a wreath of white roses and asked her if she'd be available to consult on the matter of investing his sudden fortune.

    He may as well have asked her to marry him right then and there.

    Rhaegar watched the end of the proceedings quietly, emerging only briefly from his melancholy when Steffon knighted Connington. Aerys presided over events with all the pomp of his position, but he constantly avoided the matter of Steffon's plans to leave. When Rhaella finally broached the subject, her husband snapped at her to keep her opinions to herself and let him handle it.

    She slept uneasily, dreaming of saner worlds where Steffon Baratheon was king.

    Then the fourth day came with proof that the gods had heard her, but had decided to fulfil her wish in the worst manner possible.

    It happened around noon, when Rhaella and her ladies were finishing the first planning session for their new Northern-inspired garments. Branda Rogers came with a positively frantic air about her, Cassana's lady-in-waiting. Rather than descending to the Baratheon suite on the floor below, though, she led him to Aerys' suite where the King was completely different from earlier, when she talked only briefly with him just after the Small Council meeting they didn't have excuses to put off anymore. He'd been short with her then, but not angry. More despodent, if that was even possible for him. Now he was positively furious, shouting orders to a constantly moving train of squires, knights and servants. Standing nearby with his own attendants and writing messages was Jon Arryn, Lord of the Vale, looking ready to order mass executions. Farther away, on the balcony, Cassana sat at the outdoor table with her face in her hands. Rhaella quickly approached her. "Cassana, what has happened?"

    "Robert's been taken by the mountain clans."

    …No.

    Cassana held out a letter. Rhaella read it and found herself capable of wishing thousands of people dead.

    The Gods… The Gods were cruel. She'd asked them for mercy and they gave her this, would she ever learn to stop being selfish?

    "Where's Steffon?" Last she heard, he'd gone to the Mansions of the Pious to arrange for suitable premises for when Aerys had to go preside over the impending synod as Protector of the Faith. "Has he still not returned?"

    "No, we've sent Barristan after him. Oh, how am I to tell him, Rhaella? What will I tell Stannis?"

    Rhaella wanted to comfort her, but how could she when she'd literally prayed for anything it took? Instead, she went over to the railing and looked towards the Starry Sept in the distance. It was far, but the height of the Hightower made it easy, and eyesight was one thing Rhaella had never had trouble with. Unfortunately, that only meant she got to be the first to see when everything else went wrong.

    The mansions were full to bursting with septons, septas, lay brothers and sisters, and so was the great plaza outside the Starry Sept itself. But the teeming masses of brown robes suddenly turned startled, then frenzied and began either trying to flee or to get further in. Some strange clamour spread, the echoes of which reached even them on the wind, as sound does on high. She watched as the minutes passed, straining to see through the hair being blown in her face, hear through the wind in her ears, her heart filling with dread. She didn't even notice when Aerys joined her, but she felt it when her hair mixed with his in the gale.

    From within the Mansions inner yard, three horses burst forth in a gallop, only two of which had their riders. Barristan. Connington. The third was carried over the saddle.

    This was a nightmare.

    Heart full of dread, she looked at her husband.

    Aerys Targaryen looked absolutely horrified.

    Then all his horror and fear and anger and everything else he'd stewed in the week past just… vanished.

    "I will burn them all."
     
    Chapter II.4: Burned Wedding Crashers Make for Stringy Crow Food (The Father) (I)
  • Karmic Acumen

    Well-known member
    oz8YuFy.jpg


    "-. THE FATHER .-"

    (I)


    Looking forward to peace and quiet after years of not getting any peace and quiet made life so much brighter! After the first cold of his life joined hands with indigestion to ruin the tourney for him, Steffon Baratheon was quite glad to finally have something to buoy the spirits that Rhaegar and Toyne rode into the ground. It didn't compare to thumb-wrestling Renly, or having Viserys on hand to hug and toss up and down, but he had to be mindful that he'd soon need to manage without his comfort dragon. Besides, maybe he and Cassana could finally get that fourth baby that kept eluding them, that wasn't too much to hope for, right?

    Sure, looking forward to a holiday didn't compare to actually being on holiday, but it was only a matter of time! In fact, it would be just enough time to get past this blasted heartburn, because of course that had to happen at some point in his life too. Good thing he didn't catch it during the actual feast, that would have been mighty annoying and then some. Not that a Lords' Council was a much better place to be one lurch away from puking all over the table, but he'd done better with worse.

    Now if everyone and their mother-in-law could kindly not take the last shine away by trying to ram their oh so grandiose projects down his throat in the eleventh hour, that would be just grand. Unfortunately, misfortune just refused to take a break from courting Steffon's increasingly smug pessimism. Which is to say, someone squealed again. About important need-to-know information. Namely the still vaguely defined idea for a Royal Bank of Westeros that Steffon could have sworn he hadn't discussed with anyone but Aerys in private.

    So now the Great Lords were all falling over each other arguing how they knew just the place to put the damn thing, because of course they did! After all, why would high lords not act on their gods-misbegotten egos during such an auspicious time? They simply had to put their best foot forward, after all it was a wedding, wasn't that right? Besides, it wasn't every day that the King held council with his lords directly. Steffon was sorely regretting not holding the Small Council meeting before this gathering instead of after. He was also wondering where the high nobility's complete disgust for coin counting had disappeared to. And he couldn't even give them the stern talking to they deserved because they were grown-arse men he couldn't just take into hand like the misbehaving children they acted like.

    It would have been easy enough to send them off with empty platitudes if they hadn't all come armed with bucketloads of ever so brilliant ideas that it was literally impossible for the crown to not give them due consideration without giving insult. It wasn't like the Royal Bank would have to naturally be located in the capital or anything!

    Hoster Tully wanted to base the Royal Bank in a second Riverrun he wanted built at the confluence of the Blue and Red Forks (complete with a moat to wall off the third side). And to provide adequate defense, he proposed a writ to establish riverrine navy. Tully acted like it would be a token gesture from the 'decisively proactive Iron Throne we are blessed to serve under in our time' but he wasn't fooling anyone. Or, well, not everyone if Mace Tyrell's attempt to look like he was on to him was any indication, poor lad. It would give Hoster the ideal place to stash a second branch of his House, and allow him to dominate traffic on all three Forks by giving House Tully the upper hand on the lords of the Trident, especially the more easterly parts of their dominion. It would also be a major source of revenue from increased tax collection and tariffs, while offsetting the geographical disadvantage of Riverrun being so far away from the centre of their land.

    Tywin wanted the Royal Bank based in Casterly Rock, naturally, ostensibly for more streamlined investment for whatever future great works the Seven Kingdoms had planned. Steffon wondered if Tywin really expected everyone to be blind to how this would allow him to fuck with the value of gold even more than he already did. Tywin also wanted a license to keep a permanent fleet at Lannisport of at least 300 ships. As if naval expertise and tariff exemptions grew like shrooms in mine warrens! And that was without mentioning all the shady shit Tywin had already suggested to Steffon in confidence, as if it was all hunky-dory to spy on their allies and torture secrets out of kidnapped Qohori smiths!

    Mace Tyrell followed up with wanting the Bank in Highgarden because of course he did. Then he did one better and proposed a sub-treasury system for farmers to sell their crops to a public warehouse at a guaranteed minimum rate in exchange for an official letter of credit, which they could then redeem for their crops again if prices rose. Of all the plans proposed, this one was most obviously developed by a poor maester desperate to rehabilitate his order's image because Mace did a terrible job of explaining it. Which was a very mixed blessing because it was a really, truly, dangerously good plan that Mace would have been better off carrying out at home with his own funds without warning anyone. The wealth mobility would increase and stabilize farmer's incomes and their access to credit, while massively expanding Highgarden's wealth reserves by a huge factor, maybe enough to make Highgarden richer than House Lannister. Tywin was sure regretting letting Tyrell speak after him, just look at his ever so stony face!

    Steffon felt a little guilty when Quellon Greyjoy gave him a reprieve from splashy ambitions. The man was clearly blindsided by everyone else's projects, and he didn't even pretend the Iron Islands would ever be in the running for something like this. He did a really good job of looking down on his peers without looking down on them for their, ahem, 'bold' proposals. He even pulled some ideas out of his arse about freeing thralls, forbidding most reaving, discouraging salt wives and bringing more maesters to the Iron Islands. When it came out that he needed outside support for all of it, though, there was much empty encouragement offered because that was the sort of thing you needed marriages with the mainland for, and his leverage on that front was very small indeed after Euron's literal treason. It wasn't fair to expect the same treachery from the man's other sons, but it was difficult to imagine a worse failure as a father and as a man. How could you not worry that his other children were cut from the same cloth?

    Jon Arryn mercifully had nothing to posture about, so he was officially Steffon's new favorite not-friend.

    Then Loreza Martell 'kindly' distracted everyone from Greyjoy's plight by 'not tainting the proceedings with her own personal ambitions' and instead offered Dorne as the 'proving ground' for the 'understandably young and untested institution to cut its teeth on.' Which is to say, she brought up Aerys' old abandoned ideas for Dorne. In fact, she 'graciously' reassured everyone that Dorne could 'easily' just 'settle' for 'merely' diverting the Torrentine river eastward, what the fuck, woman? And nobody except Tywin seemed to realise she was just tossing it out there for the hell of it, because really? Did they not realise this would literally dispossess House Dayne and destroy an established fertile valley in exchange for a sandy swamp that would take decades to become a tenth as fertile, if that? Aerys of yesteryear might have been completely insane to suggest digging a tunnel from one side of the Red Mountains to the other, but at least he only wanted part of the water diverted eastwards, not the whole damn river!

    "And what about you, Lord Hand?" Lady Daft Dame ever so graciously aimed her spear at the roiling stormcloud. "Surely the Stormlands have not let their best minds stay idle? Please, tell us your own plans."

    Steffon looked at her incredulously. "Any plans I have for my homeland are just that: my plans. Which I will carry out when and how it suits me." Without begging for handouts from the Iron Throne would've rung like a death bell in the ensuing quiet if self-awareness was not, in fact, a myth.

    The Daft Dame tittered.

    Steffon glowered her, but the damage was already done. Everyone was all a tizzy now because of course Dorne couldn't be allowed to have right of first refusal, especially for something that would benefit the Seven Kingdoms as a whole if only built elsewhere. A link from Blue Fork to Ironman's Bay would hugely increase trade in the Riverlands, Tywin naturally needed a canal linking Hornvale to the Red Fork (it would cut the time from the Westerlands to King's Landing from over three months to five days, don't you know!), and Mace Tyrell suddenly needed two canals of his own too, from the Mander to the Blackwater and from the Mander to Honeywine because of course he did, he was sitting in Hightower's Hightower while Hightower wasn't allowed to sit on a meeting held in his own tower by his most begrudged guest with his mother-in-law, another slight that Aerys insisted on, great optics there!

    Speaking of Aerys, this was around the time where the King should step in and remind everyone it was still House Targaryen that ruled the Seven Kingdoms. Alas, His Grace had chosen to ever so gracefully sulk over Steffon's entirely reasonable vacation plans, and wasn't that just perfect? Why shouldn't both of his friends decide to be absolutely terrible to him when he needed them?

    Steffon took a deep breath and willed his heartrate to drop back to normal. Unfortunately, he'd gone from excitement at his upcoming vacation to whatever-excitement-wasn't. His knee started bouncing up and down.

    What should he even do here? Refuse, delay, defer, or make a judgment call and hope the parties slighted didn't spend his vacation nursing the motherlode of all resentments like children mad over having their toys taken away? Cancel the Royal Bank plans entirely? Pretend to cancel them? Maybe he could beg off on account of his malaise, it was the weather, you know, the harbour air was just too clean compared to King's Landing and it blew in the opposite direction, his constitution just couldn't adjust, that was the sort of dogshit people could actually pretend made some sense, right? More than faking his own suicide at least, though it would get him out of this right quick.

    Steffon eyed the railing speculatively. Aerys had chosen to hold his meetings on the terrace because it left a single, windowed wall to eavesdrop through, and their voices were otherwise lost in the wind. If he jumped off, not only would Steffon be dead the moment he hit the ground, he'd have long enough for life to flash before his eyes and rethink all his life's decisions, thus reaching the other side wise and enlightened. He would escape this torment and the eternal torment of the Seven Hells by becoming a martyr. Sure, Aerys would be crushed and Rhaella would be doubly crushed without closure for her unrequited love, but he wasn't about to apologise for being the ideal man, that would be crazy!

    But then Cassana would have to raise Renly without a father, Stannis would grind his teeth to sand, and Robert would break the Seven Kingdoms to pieces in his rage and piss on the remains. Steffon couldn't do that to them, he still had so much to teach them, so many shortcomings of his own to make up for one bellowing hug at a time, he couldn't die, he just couldn't die, he didn't want to die yet, he just couldn't!

    Wait, what was he thinking, he was in a good mood today, no way was he going to let simple stupidity bring his spirits down! Now, granted, this was rather more complicated stupidity, but still!

    "What say you, Lord Baratheon?" Hoster Tully asked before Mace Tyrell could gird his loins for yet another failure to pick up where Daft Dame left off. "What does the Hand of the King think about all this?"

    "I think you're all arseholes." Would you look at that, it was so quiet all of a sudden. Bliss! "I am, in fact, well aware that I've failed to secure the Iron Throne from unwanted ears. I don't quite appreciate that you all chose not to inform the Crown of this intelligence breach instead of trying to profit from it via this unsightly display. I especially don't appreciate that you've chosen to throw it in my face two measly hours before I have to go secure the premises where our King has to preside over the first Starry Synod in over a thousand years. Tomorrow. Because the Most Devout are seriously scared of a schism that will paint this city red with the blood of priests for the second time in less than five years. There's this word I've been teaching Viserys, see, his r's still sound like a strangled duck but he made a better attempt at 'restraint' than-"

    "What my Hand is trying to say," Aerys suddenly interjected, and fuck, what kind of day was this when Aerys Targaryen was the one soothing ruffled feathers, ugh. "Is that your contributions to this meeting are rather greater in scope than this informal setting was intended to accommodate at this time. As you know, the Crown has barely finished its last great work. All of you know there are more urgent short-term issues that take priority now. The Iron Throne cannot be distracted at this sensitive juncture, especially since there are outlaws aplenty to do so in your stead, you were all there for Toyne's brazen display."

    Yes, Your Grace, go ahead and compare the Great Lords to bandits, that's surely better than calling them out for acting like entitled brats worse than a two-year-old, don't mention how the Iron Throne has to either grant something to every one of them now (thus wasting gold and favour on things that would likely go nowhere alone), refuse all of them (thus inflicting flagrant insult on everybody), or choose just one or two of the lot (thus inflicting a really big flagrant insult on everyone left out). And don't think Steffon didn't notice how Aerys didn't say anything about the holiday he had planned, sound the bells, Jon Con, there's an all-new battle coming up and nope, never mind. Jon Con was a knight now, Steffon didn't even have his squire anymore to grouse invectives at, wonderful.

    Did it not occur to any of these people they could make their own banks? Then they could fund all their pet projects and then some. Then again, that would open a whole other can of worms, because who even knew where the authority of the Iron Throne ended and the Lords' began then?

    "We do apologise, Your Grace," Mace Tyrell simpered – no, Steffon shouldn't be scathing towards the only one with stones enough to talk back to the King in spite of having the worst harridan in the realms for a mother. "It's just… we assumed you wanted to hear our proposals as soon as possible given all the… disruptive elements afflicting the Realm's stability in recent years."

    "Elements that continue to insist on playing coy," Tywin coldly agreed, and now Steffon was seriously wondering if someone had finally managed to poison him for Tywin Lannister to agree with Mace Tyrell on anything. "Let's not pretend we don't know who and why is absent from this council."

    Oh right, that's why. The can of worms was right open already, thank you kindly for the reminder, Tywin.

    You cunt.

    "We shall adjourn here." Aerys' voice was two shades colder than before. His eyes were locked on Tywin's, because why shouldn't Steffon's friends insist on being the most troublesome friends to ever have? "My Hand and I need prepare for the Small Council meeting. The matter of the Royal Bank is tabled until further notice. Please enjoy the rest of the festivities."

    The men – and Daft Dame – made a good show of pretending to leave without any hard feelings.

    Not that it made much difference. The Small Council had nothing else to talk about either, so much so that Aerys adjourned that early too. Alas for the blissful ignorance of transparent arguments! The Realm's chronic lack of subtlety was alive and kicking him in the balls with the same enthusiasm that got four Masters of Whisperers fired within his first year on the job. Soon to be five, it seemed. Looked like Darklyn and his woman were finally getting the other half of what they wanted. Good luck to them, they'll need it with this bunch. Worse than Viserys, the lot of them. At least the little dragon had the courtesy of being adorable and cute!

    But that was the rub, wasn't it? Mace Tyrell was right. There were very good reasons to do something as soon as possible about those 'disruptive elements' that had everyone south of the Neck freaking the fuck out.

    The North no longer imported food, they'd introduced new crops never before seen, their sugar beets had practically crippled the Reach's cane sugar exports, and their crop rotation freely offered could throw the Reach into complete disarray within the year. The Northern Citadel hadn't failed, the Sleeves had upended everything previously known about sickness and defeated the plague. The north was no longer struggling with raids and rebellions, they were outpacing all other realms in metalworking to equip their professional war force unlike all but Casterly Rock had managed to afford before. The Company of the Rose and Wolf Pack mercenary companies were now Rickard Stark's standing army deployed around the Bay of Ice and the Dreadfort.

    House Stark sold booze in clear glass bottles and sails to Braavos. The Crown of Winter Institute of Learning was called the Crown of Winter Institute of Learning. And now Tywin Lannister was furious and worried enough to make common cause with Mace Tyrell, of all people, because he was disturbed enough to think the North was mining gold.

    His holiday couldn't come fast enough.

    "I forbid it," Aerys said out of the blue when it was just the two of them left.

    Well, the two of them and the raven that continued to badger Steffon for snacks even though he'd been feeding the Fat Foul since he first sat his arse on that chair that morning. "Forbid what, Your Grace?"

    "I do not give you leave to abandon your responsibilities."

    "I'm not a slave, Aerys. I do what I want."

    Aerys actually gaped in shock at him.

    Steffon got up from his chair and promptly had to grab onto the edge of the table when a dizzy spell came over him. When it passed, Aerys was standing as well, his look of alarm not hidden quite fast enough. "You are unwell."

    "I'm well enough," Steffon grunted. "It's the air, too much gall getting passed around all at once."

    "This is no joking matter!"

    The shout sent Fat Foul flying off to watch from the safe distance above the door. Steffon harrumphed and walked over to stand in front of the other man. "Aerys, look at my face." Steffon waited for Aerys to comply. "Now tell me, how different is it from when I took this job?"

    Aerys retreated from him with a scoff. "We are all different now."

    "Aerys, I just got dizzy. Me. And it's not even the first time. I got dizzy in the yard too, way back when we got here. I was sparring with Rhaegar and it just came over me. Brat got a good hit in too, we weren't using live steel but it still broke skin, that's how unused to this I am. I felt like shit taking the lift today too, like all the heatstroke I avoided since leaving King's Landing caught up to me all at once. I got over it fast because I'm, reasonably speaking, the strongest man in the world. But I'll be outright amazing after a good break."

    "Do not pretend you are leaving for my benefit."

    "Well then, seeing as you're so worried, I hope I don't need to keel over and die before you stop holding my limits against me."

    Aerys shoved back his chair and strode over to the edge of the terrace, robes swirling as he grabbed the railing and leaned over to glare at the city below. "You dare call me a slaver?"

    "I think you're starting to forget the difference."

    "Am I?" Aerys asked disdainfully. "Do enlighten me, then. How do I treat you like a slave?"

    "You haven't. Yet." Steffon shrugged, considering the drinks on the table before choosing a cup of mead. "You treat plenty others like that, though, and you take me for granted."

    "Others? Like who?"

    "Your petitioners, your servants, you son-"

    "Is he?"

    "Oh please, Rhaegar is not a bastard and you know it." This was the perfect occasion for Steffon to test his ideas for remote bird feeding. Fat Foul proved quite adept at snatching puffcorn out of the air. "The only thing he got from Rhaella is how pretty he is. Everything else is you, all the way to his ever so lofty designs for a realm he hasn't inherited yet. The only difference is that he started off on the bad side of pessimism, mister 'I'll bring the Titan to its knees right after I build an underwater canal to make the desert bloom.'"

    "You have some cheek to speak to me like this."

    You can no more prove Rhaegar isn't yours than Tywin can prove that about Tyrion, but Aerys hated being compared to him even when the shoe fit, which was all the time. "No. I have faith that you'll take it in the intended spirit."

    "Perhaps I will not."

    "Won't you?" Flick – gobble. Fat Foul wasn't missing the mark at all, even when Steffon flicked wide. "The only way you'll prove me wrong is if you choose to do it out of spite. You're not a bad enough man for that." Anymore.

    "I am your king."

    "And the only reason that peasant last week didn't tell you to go fuck yourself when you ruled in favour of the merchant is because he chose the course that spared him further cruelty. It wasn't because you control what he wants and does. Whoever told you the King commands the hearts and minds of his people was a fat oily liar."

    Aerys' grip on the railing went white-knuckled. "You would compare my treatment of you to that of the smallfolk?"

    "The life of commoners sucks, but at least they can live it without being driven to murder."

    Aerys clearly had no idea what to say to that. Kingship had made him a master of deflection though. The man averted his eyes and glared instead at the terrace garden three levels below, where Rhaella and her women's court were having brunch with the other High Ladies in residence. "Look at them. Look at her, all prim and proper in that garden, as if it's a point of pride for her and not our House's greatest enemies. What great banquets and lavish social affairs were hosted there under the stars, do you think? Did Hightower ever live up to its claims of propriety, or did they mock us like they mocked the stoic melancholy of the moss-covered fountains and angelic statues, their salacious trysts half-hidden in the hedgerows, their morality slipping ever deeper into the mud."

    "Oh Aerys," Steffon said sadly. "Do you truly think Hightower will rub off on her that easily? Rhaella's as much a Targaryen as you. She's your wife."

    "She neither loves nor respects me." The King spat bitterly, looking at Steffon over his shoulder with death in his eye. "She only has eyes for you."

    "Of course she does." Steffon said mildly, shocking the man into turning around. "I'm the only man she has regular access to that's good and strong and honest and more handsome than you." Really, how was this not obvious? Honestly. "Also, you treat her like shit for things she never did even though you're the worse adulterer in your matrimony by a thousand leagues."

    Aerys was gaping at him with an affront so close to apoplectic that Steffon seriously worried he'd be finishing the day one head shorter.

    Finally, finally though, Aerys grit his teeth and turned his back on him again, his silence heavy ad damning between them.

    Oh well. Not like that ever stopped Steffon before. "Grandma was a Targaryen too, remember that? She told me something once. Life is a balance between two extremes. The noble man devotes his material wealth to lofty ends, the advancement of science, or art, or some such true ideal. The base man does the opposite by concentrating all his abilities on the amassing of wealth and power. This is the real distinction between the true noble and the common blue-blood, or, if you prefer it, between the gentleman and the cad."

    It was fifteen puffcorn tosses later than Aerys finally unclenched his jaw enough to respond. "That is a most depressing way of thinking."

    "But it's not wrong, or The King's Landing wouldn't be the summit of entertainment."

    "You remain far too optimistic for your own good."

    "Only because you can't be bothered to muster any of your own. I only do what I do for you."

    "Me and everyone else."

    "You and everyone else I love, yes." Also the realm, but work ethic was the one front Aerys had absolutely no problems on.

    Once again, Aerys shut up uncomfortably. This time, though, he couldn't hold himself back. "She lusts for you."

    "Yes she does, I'm pretty good looking and well-endowed after all."

    "… She's in love with you."

    Steffon sighed and sat against the table. "Yes," he said lowly. "She is. And she deserves a man as good as I am, but I'm faithful and happily married. I'm sorry neither of you two will ever have that. I don't know what to do about that. I'm sorry."

    The silence this time was raw and grief-stricken, the king's heart bleeding heartbreak in the wind.

    "You deserve better too, Aerys, but you'll never have it if you go on like this."

    "I never will, will I?" Aerys murmured bleakly. "It was impossible the moment our father forced us to marry on the word of some crackpot witch."

    "That's right," Steffon sighed, looking over to him. "So why, Aerys? Why put so much effort into making things even more painful for yourself? Why, Aerys?"

    Aerys didn't reply.

    Steffon lost count of how much corn Fat Foul badgered out of him by the time Aerys talked to him again.

    "Handship was never a trial for you before."

    "Not in the beginning, because I was fresh and enthusiastic." Like the forest fire from a lightning strike, forever doomed to go out eventually. "Now I'm burned out." Steffon threw the bird one last kernel and went over to lean his hip against the railing. "Aerys, I need a vacation or I'll start ripping heads off with my bare fingers. Or did you not notice me having a shorter temper than yours? If you won't give me leave, I'll use your great warrant to do it myself. Unless you plan to withdraw that?"

    Aerys glared at him, and his eyes had never before spewed such venom. The King pulled away from the railing and turned to face him, challenge written bare over his face. "And if I do deny you?"

    "I'll resign and not come back at all."

    Aerys drew back, shocked. Hurt.

    Steffon had never given Aerys an ultimatum, but he had his own lines never to be crossed, and the king's oath to 'never bring you into dishonor' was one of the big ones. Besides, it was about time something shocked Aerys into thinking. That was just how his mind worked. This dragon had not given the matter due thought yet. Since Steffon had a very full day planned on his behalf, he really didn't need the added stress any more than he could afford to wait the rest of this latest full week for the man to catch up to the right conclusion.

    Hear oh gods my desperate plea, to understand why Targaryens are so terrible at being human.

    Oh, who was he kidding? He didn't need to beg answers from gods he didn't believe in, he knew the answer already. It's because House Targaryen was made up of dramatic shits.

    "Aerys," Steffon called softly, barely concealing the brief vertigo that made him glad he wasn't close enough to tip over the railing. "Have I not done my part?"

    "Oh, stop being facetious."

    "Then why are you punishing me?" It was an honest question, but no answer came. "I did my part and even managed to bring matters to a good enough point where there aren't any fires burning for once. Are the months and years of working myself to exhaustion and barely getting enough sleep not enough?"

    "Don't presume to hold that against me when you showed not a sign!"

    "Of course I didn't let you see it, you need me to be strong."

    Aerys' face twisted between guilty shame and offended outrage at the very idea that he needed emotional support of any kind.

    Steffon snorted, pushed from the railing and gave Aerys his belated hug of the day. "You can handle things without me just fine. I believe in you." Then he left without waiting for his King's dismissal because his friend deserved that and worse for being a jackass.

    To his delight, Stannis was waiting for him inside.

    "Son!"

    "Father." Stannis rose from his armchair. "How are you feeling?"

    "Cressen put you up to this?" Steffon eyed the book that Stannis had been reading. Poison or Sickness? A record of Common Commonalities. "You think I'm being poisoned?"

    Stannis put the tome under his arm and walked beside him while staring straight ahead. "I believe this place has put you in greater danger than you've ever been in."

    "I appreciate your concern, my boy." And he did. "But I'm pretty sure it's just a cold."

    "You've never been sick in your life," Stannis said flatly. "Also, a cold only accounts for the congestion and fever, not everything else."

    "And general unwellness, which does cover everything else."

    "Nevertheless, as you are too busy to take proper care of yourself, I will stay vigilant."

    "I'm such a shit father these days," Steffon sighed gustily, prompting Stannis to look back in disbelief. "I need to replenish my dad energy!"

    "Robert will be over the moon, I'm sure."

    "And you won't because you never are, yes, I know."

    "… We'll just have to see."

    "Oh my dear Stanny Boy, you don't see shit." Steffon sighed. "Except poison, apparently. Although I guess someone would have gotten to my milk and honey eventually."

    "Cressen did not rule it out," his boy said loftily. Steffon would have laughed if Stannis wasn't completely incapable of putting on airs. "… But if it bothers you, I will try to be more discreet."

    "No. If it's you, I don't mind. Do what you need for your peace of mind." They entered the lift and Steffon quickly amended his statement. "Except for my trip out to the Mansions. You're not coming. I don't want you within a mile of the place." Steffon didn't believe for a second there wasn't still rot there. "Line continuation, you understand."

    "Robert will rejoice at his new place in succession, I'm sure."

    "Cheeky brat." Steffon was so proud that he felt like he could defeat all the sicknesses in the world at once. Stannis said a joke! Finally, after so many years his toil was paying off! "I'm telling on you to your mother." She'll be so glad!

    "Will that be before or after your thankless errand on our king's behalf?"

    "Don't cast aspersions on His Grace, there's only one great warrant in this realm and I'm not ready for you to inherit that yet." Hopefully never, though whether Rhaegar would be any easier to handle remained unlikely. Still better than both at once though. "But to answer your question, it depends on whether she plans to ambush me on the way to the North's assigned quarterage."

    "Ah."

    'Ah' indeed. Steffon had hoped that meeting directly with the Wardens and Paramounts would make for a fresh change of pace from the Small Council's rote arse kissing, even if Aerys had only agreed to it because of the snub to Leyton Hightower and his get. Unfortunately, it was looking like all it managed to do was insult the Northern delegation for nothing. Not that punishing Rickard's absence wasn't a shit decision to begin with, but Aerys had a point that the Lord of the North had put off his public commendation several years too many and needed a slap on the wrist to get on with it. But snubbing Wyman Manderly while allowing Greyjoy in was a bit too much. Euron Greyjoy may have revealed that the North was building shipyards in secret, but it wasn't like anyone had bothered asking if they were, and at the end of the day it was still treason.

    You didn't reward treason. Especially when it took away your access to the only viable source of information on the most cagey of the Seven Kingdoms now that even Branda Rogers nee Stark had proven to be completely useless.

    "Come on, Stannis," Steffon said when the lift finally stopped at the right floor. "Let's see about hooking a merman."

    He should have brought a net instead, it turned out. The sitting room was wide, spacious, airy, and populated by the single fattest man Steffon Baratheon had ever seen in his life, big, wide and his pale hair glinting silver in the sun where he stood at the window, leaning into the sea breeze with Fat Foul perched on his shoulder begging for corn.
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter II.4: Burned Wedding Crashers Make for Stringy Crow Food (The Father) (II)
  • Karmic Acumen

    Well-known member


    "-. The Father .-"
    (II)




    Steffon was wrong. Manderly wasn't the fattest man he'd ever seen, he was only the second fattest man he'd ever seen, enough that he should still be able to sit a horse if the animal was large enough. He sure seemed bigger than he was, though, with all those layers under the sea-green silks. More than everyone else in residence, and no pansy-arse threadbare fabrics either. White wool, it looked like. Steffon wondered why he was even surprised, if people in Dorne went around wrapped in wool to shield themselves from the heat, someone up north accustomed to summer snows would find it too warm to walk around exposed too. The fabrics though, they were woven and cut to hang loose and breathe as much as possible without being hard on the eye. Well, no harder on the eye than being a fat fuck naturally made you. "The hell even is the thread count on those?"

    Fat Foul flew out the window as Wyman Manderly turned to look at him, completely dumbfounded.

    It occurred belatedly to Steffon Baratheon that he might have spent a tad too much time with Rhaella Targaryen that he even noticed that sort of thing. No wonder she was in love with him, gods, why was it so troublesome to be the best of men?

    "I can inquire," offered Manderly, walking over to the tea table in the middle of the room. "It might be some time before the ravens fly back and forth, however. I'm afraid I didn't bring a tailor with me."

    "No, no, that's fine," Steffon cleared his throat. "It's not important." He sat down a bit harder than he meant to, the day was already getting to him, damn.

    "You'd be surprised." The man smiled briefly. Mysteriously. Over wool, what even? That beard made him look surprisingly good for such a fat man too, neat and thick and sharp, it hid his second chin perfectly. "You wanted a meeting, Lord Hand. Here we are."

    "Right." Steffon motioned to Stannis, who handed the stationery he'd taken to carrying when Steffon agreed to let him stand in for Jon Con. It was a severe hit to Stannis' social life, but Steffon consoled himself knowing the sheer disdain Stannis held for the very concept. Hopefully this would gain him valuable insight into administration, and connections that would help him later in life. Maybe even train him to hide his grumpiness a bit better. It was still an adjustment for both of them though. Jon Con had picked up a lot of the slack over the years. Any other month Steffon might have been tempted to accept Tywin's offer to squire Jaime, but the boy was already squiring for Summer Crakehall. Steffon wasn't in the habit of enabling Tywin's habit of insulting good men. He didn't fancy having to accommodate the kid right now either, when he was so close to finally having some family time again. Not that Tywin didn't know that, the arse only made the offer to express his displeasure (again) over Steffon taking Jon Con to begin with, instead of waiting for Tywin to get over his tiff way back.

    But now he was getting distracted, a dangerous thing in front of the man that had so soundly neutralised Rhaegar's gaffe during the wedding feast, then somehow persuaded everyone since that he was nothing but a craven glutton instead of peacemaker that successfully derailed the bubbling outrage of a crowd of drunks. "I'm sure you know of the meeting that the King and I just concluded with the Paramaount Lords. I wanted to ask if Lord Stark conveyed any agendas of his own he wanted to put forward for the King's consideration." Translation: let's pretend it wasn't a deliberate slight so everyone can go back to keeping up appearances, yours first.

    "Nothing specific at this time." Really? No tax cuts, no bank, no money grant for their new navy, maybe the New Gift back? Not that it was the Crown's to return anymore, which was going to be its own problem eventually, Steffon was sure, that was just his luck these days. "And I dare not speculate on the meeting topic. Pie?" Deliberate slight noted and fully reciprocated.

    Oh well, it was worth a try. "What sort of pie?"

    "Lamprey."

    His upset stomach waged a vicious war against the kingly offer and lost miserably. "Maybe a small slice if you've any tea to settle me after."

    "As you will. I hope you don't mind if I indulge, though, I try not to waste treats fresh out of my cooks' ovens."

    So Manderly didn't bring his own tailor but he did bring his cooks. Good to know his priorities. The proof that the food wasn't poisoned was also appreciated. Steffon disliked that he had to always think about that these days, but he consoled himself knowing he'd be free from that and all other worries soon. He decided to have a couple of crumpets as well, soaked in copious quantities of that wonderful maple syrup that would probably be able to finance the North all by itself in another five years.

    "I know you're a very busy man, Lord Hand, so if you like we can dispense with the small talk. Snacking is no excuse to shirk on business."

    Dare he hope? "That's fine, if you're sure."

    "One's mind is always best known by one's self."

    So deep! "Right." Steffon decided to have a bite first – holy shit, for food like this he might become a fatass too. Even his stomach was shocked out of its queasiness for a little while. "My compliments to your cooks, this is very good!"

    "My thanks on their behalf."

    "Excellent. So what was Euron Greyjoy thinking breaking the King's Peace?" The pie wedge briefly paused half-way to Manderly's mouth. Only briefly though, damn, Steffon had weaponised his abrupt directness and then some, how did this Northman recover so fast? "Was he stupid or crazy, you think?"

    Manderly wiped the crumbs from his beard and pulled over a large hardcover without the book, instead it held a bunch of papers secured on spokes with a metal rail. He unbent the fastener and took out part of the stack until he found the sheet he wanted and held out for Steffon to take, what a terribly useful device.

    Accepting it, Steffon found it to be a page cut from some issue of the Winds of Winter newspaper he'd never seen, with prominent placement of a drawing depicting some bizarre contraption of sticks and sails that looked like the mother of all centipedes. "The Ice Bay Strandbeast Makes Its Stumbling Debut," he read the title. Skimming the article, Steffon found himself forced to go back and read it more carefully because no way did this thing exist. "Children made this?"

    "Quite so."

    "How?"

    "As far as I understand it, with bedsheets, sticks and determination. Plus a dash of mathematics, I suppose. And someone would have had to take charge at some point, I imagine."

    Why thank you, Lord Manderly, that sounds like a whole lot of dogshit. "What are you even teaching your children up there?"

    "Everything we can," Manderly shrugged, munching another piece of pie. "It's proven very useful in finding those with a knack for crafts early. Besides, it's better than leaving them to their own devices, can you imagine so many clever hands left idle? I shudder at the thought."

    How smart were these brats? And where did they even get idle children in the North, they were eternally short on bodies up there. "How many can there possibly be?"

    "Several times over compared to the past, we've had something of a population boom, as you might fathom."

    That was something he was supposed to fathom? "Right." Population boom. In the North. Alright. Surely this would have no major repercussions to the make-up of Westeros for centuries to come. "So what does this have to do with Greyjoy?"

    Wyman smiled grimly and handed over a second sheet from a different issue.

    Steffon frowned reading it. "The Strandbeast – Ironborn War of 278 AC, this thing scared off the Ironborn?" No, Steffon didn't fake any of his incredulity. "This thing walks?"

    "Yes and yes." The words were at odds with the other man's somber mood. "Imagine you're a raider disembarking with friends on the shore at night, and suddenly a giant beast of a thousand limbs and shadows begins shambling vaguely in your direction." Oh, to have been a crab on that beach while that went down! "Yes, I rather wish I could have been there myself. A shame how it all ended, wouldn't you say?"

    Go ahead and kill the mood, why don't you. But the more Steffon read, the more things he wanted to say that weren't fit for polite company even by his standards. Apparently, Euron Greyjoy was offended that Ironborn raids were being thwarted by the North's semaphore towers, another terribly useful invention that Steffon had already commissioned for his own coasts. Euron was even angrier that the things had revealed the Ironborn for the petty resource thieves they were, skulking through the night to steal wood and forage undiscovered, as opposed to the glorious conquerors and thrall snatchers they painted themselves as. Though this was only learned from his mid-rampage rants, much later than the incident that sparked his insanity.

    Which is to say, Euron had just finished a night landing with a concentrated force of Ironborn on the beach, intending to conduct a night attack and destroy a bunch of the signal towers to open a window of opportunity for actual plunder. Except that was the same beach that the nearest village kids had been using to compete on who could build the more absurd monstrosity. The competition was fierce, apparently, so fierce that both bands of brats had assigned permanent sentries to keep watch against mutual sabotage.

    So there were two boys there to see Euron and his raiders disembark. At which point the brats chose not to do the sane thing and instead set their beasts loose to shamble forth like, well, giant beasts of a thousand limbs and shadows. The Ironborn ran screaming and paddled back to their boats cursing every god that wasn't their drowned corpse.

    To their credit, the imps at least dismantled the things and carried them off when they fled later, confounding the raiders even further when there was nothing to find come dawn. And when Euron later disguised himself as a local and went to the nearest port town to look for rumours of terrible snarks roaming the coasts, he was not at all amused to learn the true nature of his nemesis. Steffon couldn't really blame the asshat, he tried to imagine getting scared shitless by a stick figure and couldn't fathom it either.

    The result was a murderous rampage in pursuit of the children responsible in broad daylight, which culminated with the survivors running from the burning port town to the next best defensible location, which happened to be one of the secret shipyards that House Stark had created over the past few years. Euron caught up to them, killed the men quickly, had the women raped and killed while he killed the children more slowly, and then burned down the whole place in his snit. Then Greyjoy set off on a self-imposed mission to find and suffer fiery failure in seizing as many shipyards and vessels he could find that the North had secretly established in every other fjord.

    Then his raiders were annihilated in a single engagement without getting even one hit in return, somehow. A shame he somehow managed to get so many of his father captains to join him in exile later, because no way were they all hunting the traitor down.

    "To answer your question, Lord Baratheon," Manderly said when Steffon gave Stannis the paper to boggle at. "I believe that Euron Greyjoy set about breaking the King's Peace because he is a dangerously functional lunatic that the world would be better off dead with."

    No shit.

    What a different tale, compared to Quellon's claim that Euron had discovered the shipyard by accident during an unsanctioned raid, then reacted rashly to what he believed was a plan to make war upon the Iron islands. Because there could be no other reason for re-establishing the Northern navy, obviously. Certainly not the Ironborn being self-admittedly guilty of everything they were accused of that justified any and all action against them. Only Mace Tyrell had agreed with Greyjoy that the North had no right to keep such a huge thing a secret, that House Stark surely had nefarious aims. The man was fortunate to be asked by Jon Arryn if Highgarden was still doing its clandestine minting of Green Hand coinage. Steffon had been one word from asking if he'd like the privilege of strategic planning to be taken away by the Crown outright. The other Paramounts and even the Small Council certainly knew better than to openly question a kingdom's right to keep their own confidence on strategic assets.

    Steffon leaned back and watched the other man. Everyone and their mother-in-lawlessness still thought the North was doing some unsavoury devilry or crimes to get ahead, when the truth was so much more straightforward. So much more amazing.

    They were just being clever. Had found a way to weaponise the cleverness of everyone and their baby know-it-alls. Very, very, very clever know-it-alls.

    He was actually kind of outraged on their behalf now. "My condolences to the families of the children."

    "They all died too, I'm afraid." Another parade rained on, fuck the Ironborn, seriously. "A terrible tragedy, to lose such clever minds. Greyjoy didn't get all of what he hoped for, though. The boys' martyrdom has children the North over taking up their same hobby now."

    And every Northman was doubtlessly seething in righteous anger they were probably no less able than their precocious children to put to productive use.

    Good for them.

    And good on the North for giving him all he needed to know he wasn't wrong about them acting in good faith all this time. Unlike the Synod, this was the only loose end he'd dared hope he might see tied up before his holiday. And now here he was, being given peace of mind on a silver platter with no strings attached. This would neuter the arguments of the jealous and warmongers quite nicely too, come the next and last Small Council meeting before his vacation. For the first time in months, he actually looked forward to it, if only for the looks on everyone's faces.

    Steffon Baratheon felt a weight lift from his shoulders as his belief in humanity began to heal from the bruised and battered heap it had been reduced to. Not everyone in the world was a cunt, thank fuck.

    It was too bad Aerys was so annoyed at Rickard for putting off his public commendation. Steffon would have to do something nice for the man himself. Might be it was time to finally suggest that betrothal. He had high hopes for the match, he hadn't heard much about the girl herself but was confident she'd be the perfect little lady. With how much Robert waxed poetic about Rickard's second son, if his other children were even a tenth as accomplished there would be literally nothing to complain about. Well, except for that wild story about Stark's firstborn condescending to an immortal god-sorcerer that came begging to swear absolute devotion and only narrowly managed to earn his chance to serve by reforging Valyrian steel bare-handed in the middle of court, but Steffon wasn't about to begrudge the North their tall tales. It was the most outlandish he'd ever heard, pure gold, he'd sit for part two any day. Maybe it would make it into the Winds of Winter at some point? He'd certainly prefer it over the Song of Ice and Fire, that tale was heading dark places fast, he liked his stories a bit less depressing.

    Alright, a lot less depressing.

    What were they talking about? Oh, right, nothing anymore and he really had to wrap this up. "Thanks for the enlightening story, I don't suppose I might be able to keep these?"

    "If you like." Wyman closed the cover and rose when Steffon did.

    The man probably had spares, which reminded him. "One last thing before I go, this printing press contraption, what would it take for the North to share the plans?"

    Manderly shook his head apologetically. "I am not the person to ask, that is wholly My Lord's creation. Inquiries will have to go to him."

    Rickard did what now? "Stark made that?"

    Wyman Manderly smiled, and it was a strange one. Wholehearted and earnest but also secretive, somehow. "My Lord is a man of many talents."

    Great, even the good ones were playing with his head now, and they didn't even need to dissemble to do it. He'd be more annoyed if he didn't do the same himself every so rarely. "Well, it's been good." It really had been. "Guess I'm off to the Mansions now. You're with the Seven, right? If you've any accommodation concerns, now's the time to say it."

    Manderly frowned. "I am not staying for the Synod, the Faith of White Harbor does not answer to the southron church." He looked concerned now. "You did not know? I sent reports the day after I arrived here, on this and much else of import. You did not find them? My runner swore the whitecloak on guard passed them into your study."

    Steffon stilled. The nausea returned with a vengeance. He took a few quick, shallow breaths to stamp on the sudden urge to scream in rage. He'd just puke if he tried, he could feel it.

    The other man stood there, watching tensely.

    With a final steadying breath, Steffon exchanged a look with Stannis. His boy looked both worried and startled. "I see." The day had just turned from bothersome to dangerous. "I will look into it. In the meantime, I'll appreciate whatever you can tell me."

    Manderly slowly nodded. "Septon Urizen is an ambitious man with designs to restore the Faith Militant, as I'm sure you know." Jon Arryn had intimated as much, yes. "What you might not know is that he is not all empty boasts. Nor has he conveyed that he will wait for permission to do what he believes the Gods demand of him. The current High Septon may be loudspoken, but he is past his prime and his actions speak much more softly. Normally, this would be all well and good – Maegor Targaryen only dismantled the Faith Militant, the Faith was not deprived of the funds that once went into that institution. That gold has loosened the belts of many of the most holy, but it has also given rise to orphanages, widow's homes, healing houses, soup houses, and at times even a handful of trade schools for the poor. But while the Septons serving the spiritual needs of White Harbor's faithful don't answer to anyone here down south, they do keep in touch. They say that a steady number of these fixtures are losing funds or closing down outright, a phenomenon almost entirely lacking in the Riverlands, and the Crownlands to a lesser extent. Interestingly, Septon Urizen has been associating with many of the people running them. Meanwhile, Septon Sparrow is using his prior commitment to the Waynwood-Bracken wedding as an excuse to investigate this plight and shelter those sidelined that increasingly share his discontent. Incidentally, he is not attending the Synod despite being the only true opposition that Urizen has not… overcome, let's say. That is all I know."

    Steffon briefly, briefly gave in to the impulse to palm his face. His heart beat fast and sent his temples pounding. He hoped he didn't actually sway in place like he felt he did. He wished he could trust a hope that Manderly was just reading too much into it, but then he remembered all the other enterprises that mysteriously failed every so regularly. Lens makers, maester schools, every attempt to establish a Westerosi bank ever, including the Bank of Oldtown that mysteriously failed the moment Samantha Tarly wasn't around anymore. What if they all weren't because of outside sabotage? He dropped his hand. "Thank you for the information," he said woodenly.

    Manderly's eyes were grim and scrutinising and they saw far too much. "Good fortune, Lord Hand. Keep protection close."

    Steffon nodded and left in a worse mood than he came in. It was a dismally familiar feeling.

    "You should cancel," Stannis said before they were half-way to the elevator.

    "Don't be absurd, I'm not sending the King into unsecured premises."

    "Send Ser Barristan then, or Lord Commander Grandison, it's their job."

    "Barristan's shit at skulduggery and Grandison is going to keel over any day now, it's a miracle he still wakes up in the morning."

    Stannis' teeth gnashed together loudly. "At least go to Cressen first then."

    Steffon turned and put a firm hand on his son's shoulder. "Stannis. If this is poison, it's so slow acting that I must have been poisoned days ago, if not weeks. If I haven't flushed it yet, I'm most likely already doomed."

    The jest fell flat. "All the more reason to visit the Maester."

    "Cressen already saw me today, as he does every day, and I haven't eaten or drunk anything since then that the other guy didn't also take first. So unless I was stabbed without noticing, there won't be much for him to do. But if it makes you feel better, I'll go visit one of them fancy water-clogged privies to take a load off, will that suffice?"

    "No."

    "Well, tough, it's all you're getting."

    He went to the privy. He had precisely as little business to take care of as he expected. His bladder, at least, wasn't causing him any problems. It was less demanding than usual, even. Small mercies.

    Thankfully, the small mercies weren't over yet because Jon Con was waiting for him with Ser Barristan when he exited the Hightower's front doors.

    "Firebird! What are you doing here, shouldn't you be busy having a life?"

    "My Liege Lord still lacks a squire," Jon Connington said with his usual grimace at the nickname, which just went to show how privileged he was to not know what Steffon really called him in his head. Which was still better than Griff, seriously, was no one original anymore? "Though if you'd rather your son attend to you instead, I will of course abide."

    "Nah, he's staying here." Steffon waved off. "I'm not about to say no after I delayed your knighting precisely because I didn't want to let you go."

    "A ghastly example of selfishness, my soul will nurse this grudge to the end of my days."

    I didn't want to let you go off to pine after your doomed infatuation that will inevitably see you dishonoured no matter what. "Your forbearance is appreciated." Steffon turned and finally hugged Stannis because his boy always pretended he was too big for them unless there was someone there to make whining unseemly. "Thanks for the escort, son. Try not to chip a tooth while I'm gone."

    "Good to know your faith in others still exceeds their own, father. Ser Jon, Ser Barristan." Stannis stepped back, nodded to the two knights before leaving with a last concerned look to his dear old dad.

    Steffon sighed wistfully. "There goes the second best of men."

    "After yourself I assume?" Said Jon Con.

    "Of course!"

    "Your heir will be devastated to hear."

    "Never said it was an exclusive position." Steffon moved past the men to mount the horse that Jon Con already had tacked and ready. Which was good because Steffon wasn't in the mood to bother figuring out how to fill the silence all the way to the stables.

    They set off downriver at a steady trot, and now he was getting motion sickness on his own damn horse too, that was just perfect! Steffon kept his eyes straight ahead and tried to think of literally anything else.

    The crowds thickened considerably the closer they got to the Mansions of the Pious, enough that they might not have made it to the Starry Sept if not for the eight-man escort pushing through. Which was really rather mindboggling considering how much room there was. The Mansions of the Pious were really their own town, an enclave of manors, villas, residences and facilities surrounding the seven-pointed Starry Square which should have been big enough to host a crowd worthy of a king's coronation. And yet it was so packed with bodies that the crowds spilled into the adjoining streets, most of them wearing a frock or septa's robe or lay brother's garb of some manner. It went to show just how vast the Faith's numbers really were, how many and rich its holdings. The Faith of the Seven may as well be its own nation spread through the Realm like vines putting down seven-stranded roots and tendrils of different colors in every other village. Its own citizens, its own holdings, its own laws, its own hired swords to enforce those laws, wealth enough to fund its own kingdom thanks to drawing taxes on top of regular taxes without paying taxes. And at the centre of it all was the Starry Sept, from whence the High Septon with his Crystal Crown literally ruled his half of Westeros before the coming of House Targaryen, on pain of sudden rebellions springing all over the realm from the nearest port town whenever a Lord or King dared challenge the voice of god.

    When Baelor Targaryen built the Sept of King's Landing, it must have been the worst blow to the Faith's authority. Burning down the Starry Sept with a gigantic black dragon named after the god-king of the Valyrian pantheon should have been an achievement impossible to surpass, but Baelor Targaryen did it. He moved the Grand Septon and the Most Devout from Oldtown to King Landing, cutting the heads of the Faith from their power base and put them directly under the Crown's shadow. He then usurped the Most Devout entirely by appointing the High Septon himself. Twice. Once an illiterate stonecutter, then an eight-year-old child. You literally couldn't find anyone worse for the job, they were terrible choices to the point of mockery. And then there was the divorce from his sister-wife. On the surface it seemed innocent enough, especially from a seeming lunatic, but in practice it undermined the High Septon's authority over marriage, and by extension all religious rite.

    Baelor Targaryen was either every bit the insane zealot history books depicted him, or a total genius that played the part in order to get away with acting like the supreme head of the church. Thus breaking the compact between the Faith and the Crown that Jaehaeris and Septon Barth had established, and replacing the Seven as the one authority the Faith supposedly obeyed, thereby destroying the moral and divine veneer of the entire institution in one lethal swoop.

    Baelor the Blessed. Ha! The biggest insult truly was also the biggest irony.

    "An interesting viewpoint, Lord Hand," Barristan said from the horse to his right.

    Shit, he didn't mean to say that aloud, was he getting heatstroke now too? He certainly felt like a sack of crap beaten with a stick. Hopefully he wouldn't be lynched on top of it.

    "Never mind me, Barristan, it was just a silly thought."

    It really wasn't though, because for the first time since Baelor Targaryen, the High Septon, the Most Devout, the clergy and all of the Faith convened in Oldtown once again. Aerys was right to smell a rat, even if he only did so because he mistrusted everyone.

    The rat smell intensified the closer they drew to the Starry Sept proper. When they got there, they barely pushed past the lines. That would have to be the first thing he fixed, for there to not be a clear path in and out of the square was unacceptable. The closest bunch of revisionists were closing ranks against all others. The robes around them pushed and shoved without aim. The sentry monks on duty were tense and awkward. And the reason for all that was the argument in the antechamber which could be heard from outside despite the screaming racket.

    Steffon dismounted and waited for his unsteadiness to fade while Barristan and Jon passed the horses to the nearest groom. He swallowed against a dry heave, then he ordered their escort to take sentry points outside and went in with only Jon and Barristan in his wake.

    He found Septon Urizen of the Eyrie arguing with Sister Can't-Remember-Her-Name-Right-Now while various others in white robes stood and watched around the room.

    "Lord Hand, I'm glad you are here," said Urizen with gladness Steffon wished wasn't as hard to suspect for phony as it was. "Perhaps you'll have better luck with my Exalted Brothers and Sisters, because they are not listening to me."

    Why was it always another problem? "What's the situation?"

    'The situation' was that the nave was sealed, never mind the transept, because the High Septon had locked himself in seclusion with orders not to be disturbed. This in itself was not unusual. What was unusual was that this was now leaving the Hand of the King in the lurch even though his High Holiness was the one who chose the time for the security inspection to begin with. So now Steffon had to walk all over the Most Devout and possibly break into the Starry Sept like a dragon king on the warpath because no way in hell was he leaving without doing his damn job!

    Oh what's that, the High One was surely communing with the gods and no mortal man had the right to intrude on his meditations?

    Think of your holiday, think of your holiday, if you start strangling the Most Devout you'll have to ax your holiday. "Barristan, if she doesn't step aside, move her."

    Septa Can't-Remember-Her-Name-Right-Now balked an hmmed and hawed with much hand-wringing but finally stepped aside when she saw that both Steffon and the whitecloak were completely serious.

    Great. Now to wrangle the man in the sparkly headgear that hopefully wouldn't fall down and crack like the last time he had to do this.

    It was dark inside, even more than the first and only time he attended service there, which was already almost pitch black compared to the wedding. No one had ever explained to him why there would be such darkness inside a seven-pointed star, but in moments like this he definitely appreciated the Sept of Baelor. It seemed to be the only sept not built in a manner deliberately designed to make the inside as dark as possible. Steffon took a candle from the entry sconce to light his path, but it barely helped. Certainly didn't do his unsteadiness any favors. There were no lit candles in the chandeliers, and the candles at the feet of the statues were mostly blocked by the pews. By the time he reached the other end of the Sept, he felt like he could lie down for days, he had shivers going up and down his spine even though he still felt hot after the stressful ride, and the nausea was almost unbearable from all the fumes in the air.

    Don't puke on the High Septon now.

    The High Septon was knelt at the foot of the Father, quiet and still. Very, very still.

    "Your Holiness?"

    No answer.

    "Your Holiness, we really should talk security for the Synod tomorrow."

    No answer. No sound. Steffon couldn't even hear the man breathing.

    Wait.

    Steffon stepped around the High Septon, put the candle next to the others at the Father's feet and turned to nudge the man- "MOTHERFUCKER!"

    Steffon recoiled, bumped against the nearby pew hard enough to knock it over and crashed on top of it as it fell with a deafening rattle.

    Shouts came from the door. Barristan and Jon Con threw the doors open and came charging with torches. Steffon groaned in pain as he rolled over. His eyes couldn't tear away from the knife sticking out of the High Septon's chest.

    He climbed unsteadily to his feet just as the High Septon fell over, already half-way stiff.

    "My Lord!" "Lord Hand!" "By the Seven!" "Your Holiness!"

    Steffon blinked owlishly. His who body felt chilled. The voices washed over him but he barely heard. He panted heavily. He motioned at the fallen corpse of the chief of the Faith but he didn't know what to say. He made to speak anyway, only to shudder as his stomach almost turned over in his belly. He watched Barristan inspect the body with sword drawn and collapsed where he stood.

    The shouts got louder, and they came from above now, though not as high as the Father's jade eyes. Why didn't anyone make sense? Why was he on the ground?

    He blinked. Chills. Fever. Fast breathing. Pounding heart on and off. Nausea. And worse. He grasped Jon Con's reaching hand for lack of anything better to do. There were red dots on his skin. "Fuck me I'm poisoned…" Stannis was gonna be pissed. "Stannis is gonna be pissed…"

    This was shock, wasn't it? And the High Septon was dead. Which he hadn't processed yet. It was probably trauma.

    He barely remembered the frenzied ride back to Hightower's Hightower. He passed in an out of dreams to Stannis and Aerys and Cassana's sobbing wails. He tried and failed to understand why Aerys was screaming for burnings and executions and burning down the Mansions wholesale and war with Arryn's clans in the mountains. He joked while Cressen fretted over the pile of useless flesh and mess he had become at some point, but nobody appreciated his wit for some reason. Well fine then, he didn't appreciate them right back and just decided to sleep. Except for when Septon Urizen was reading him his last rites for some bizarre reason, that was the fuckmothering of all jumpscares. Steffon tried to call him out or being a murderer, even though he didn't quite figure why he thought it was so important, but it came out slurring unintelligibly. Fortunately, everyone still got the message when he glared with all the hate of the Storm King's usurped bloodline, so that was something. Well, back to rest. The world was too complicated and he refused to wake up for anything but his holiday anymore. He felt a lot more like himself while asleep anyway.

    This dream was different though. He was finally able to roll out of his body and pop his back so the eighth of him that was dragon could smash him through the ceiling to fly up into the red sky over to the big ball of fire up yonder and wait a minute, only an eighth? Shouldn't it be half? Damn, he got short-changed bad!

    "I'm going to hell," he thought as the red flame pulled him in. "That sucks."

    Then Fat Foul swooped in and dropped him on a ball of rock and grass in the middle of the void before leaving wherever.

    Steffon blinked at the stars, at the world way down, at the ground beneath his feet, and at the spade that a little kid he'd never seen before was holding out to him. Little, blond and blue-eyed and that smile was whoa. He must hug him. And he did!

    "You're so cute!"

    The Little Prince smiled, thanked him and told him he better earn his keep while he was there, which was just as well. Wasn't like he wasn't curious about these baobab things anyway.

    I'm on my deathbed while the gods fight over my remains, Steffon mused while he worked.

    There was only one explanation.

    I really am the greatest.

    iu
     
    Last edited:
    Interlude: The Seventy-Seven Theses
  • Karmic Acumen

    Well-known member
    7ykaqqM.png

    The Seventy-Seven Theses

    By yearning of the righteous truth and the desire to bring it into the light so long denied, the following profferances will be discussed at Maidenpool, under the auspice of the Revered High Sparrow, Foremost Wandering Minister, Great Shepherd of the Faithful True, Master of Scripture. Wherefore he requests that those who cannot be present to debate in person, may do so by letter.

    By the Mother's mercy, let these tenets be ushered into the Smith's light, that the Maiden's purity be once again the drive behind the Warrior's arm, that the Crone's deepest truth be anew the only guide behind the Father's justice, that the Stranger need no more claim the righteous faithful as forbearance to the wicked, may it be so.

    1. Our lord and Father, when he said "Repent", willed that the faithful spend their entire life in Repentance.
    2. This word cannot be understood to mean murder in the Warrior's name, much less so than it can be satisfied by mere confession to the septons.
    3. There is no inward repentance that does not work outward mortification of the flesh, but the Smith's call has always been to hone one's own self, not to tarnish the self of another.
    4. The penalty of sin, therefore, continues so long as hatred of self continues, for the Chrone's wisdom is ever self-revealing, and should remain so until our entrance to the Seven Heavens.
    5. Still so, the Maiden, in her innocence, remits guilt to none who she does not, at the same time, humble in all ways and bring in subjection to her grace.
    6. Yet all those who are not doomed to damnation have already received the Mother's mercy; Thus, the Canons of penitence can be imposed only on the living, and any attempts to impose them on the dying is and infringement of Her charity.
    7. Therefore, the High Septon in all his decrees makes exception of the article of necessity and death, and ignorant and wicked are the doings of those septons who reserve canonical penances for Hell or, worse, use and misuse the Seven's Canons in order to absolve the living of their debt of Repentance.
    8. The High Septon cannot remit any guilt, except by declaring that it has been remitted by the Seven and by assenting to Their remission; Though he may grant remission in cases reserved to his judgment, if his right to grant remission in such cases is despised, the guilt remains entirely unforgiven.
    9. The exclusion of certain septons from the canonical penalties is quite evidently one of the tares that were sown by the very septons in question while the High Septon slept.
    10. In former times the canonical penalties were imposed not after, but before absolution, as tests of true contrition.
    11. At the same time, it is true that the dying are freed by death from all canonical penalties; they are already dead to canonical rules, and any claims to the contrary can only be the hubris of man attempting to infringe upon the Father's justice.
    12. On this basis, certain preachers claim this is why the Stranger cares not if he meets the aggrieved before the sinner, for death is his gift that allows the Father to grant eternal bliss or torment as deserved by all parties;
    13. However, as man is only freed in death from all man-begotten canons, then "full remission of all penalties" cannot actually mean "of all," but only of those imposed by the High Septon.
    14. More so, if we accept that justice is the sole providence of the Father, then Trial by Battle under the Warrior's eyes can at most be considered a stay of execution, not ever absolution.
    15. Therefore, these preachers who claim that remissions or Trial by Battle under the Warrior's Eyes beget absolution are in error, for indeed, by their own words absolution can only be achieved in death.
    16. It is most difficult, then, even for the very keenest theologians, at one and the same time to commend to the faithful the abundance of pardons that have been granted to certain septons without the need for true contrition.
    17. The unbridled preaching of pardons makes it no easy matter, even for learned men, to rescue the reverence due to the High Septon from slander, or even from the shrewd questionings of the laity.
    18. Let the people open eyes and attend with all their ears, lest these men and women preach their own dreams instead of the commission of the Seven.
    19. The septas, lay brothers, and septons who encourage such thought to be spread among the people, will have an account to render.
    20. We say, on the contrary, that no sort of pardon is able to remove even the very least of venial sins, so far as its guilt is concerned.
    21. If we accept that absolution can only be achieved through the Stranger, then neither remissions nor Trial by Battle can be compared in any way to works of justice.
    22. Love grows by works of love, and man becomes better; but by pardons man does not grow better, only more free from penalty.
    23. True contrition seeks and loves penalties, but liberal pardons only relax penalties and cause them to be hated, and furnish an occasion for hating their recipients.
    24. To repress these arguments and scruples by force alone, and not to resolve them by giving reasons, is to expose the Faith and the High Septon to the ridicule of their enemies, and to make the faithful unhappy.
    25. Therefore, the faithful are to be taught that if the High Septon knew the infractions and exactions of his clergy, he would rather that Hugor's church should go to ashes, than that it should be built up with the skin, flesh and bones of its flock.
    Extract from "The Seventy-Seven Theses", found on the third week of the fourth month of the year 278 AC, stabbed in the High Septon's heart.
     
    Chapter II.5: The Stranger's Many Faces See Differently (I)
  • Karmic Acumen

    Well-known member
    XryX5yh.png


    Chapter II.5: The Stranger's Many Faces See Differently

    (I)


    "-. Week 4, Month 3, Year 7976 ALN / 278 AC .-"
    They'd left Winterfell on the first day of the first week of the third moon of the year. The sky was sunny, the realm's affairs in order, the right deputies instated, and their bonded ravens half-way to Oldtown on Wyman's ship and therefore out of their hands. There was every reason to hope the world wouldn't burn down without the two of them sitting on it. Not in what little time the King of Winter had set aside to personally ensure his son took time off during his convalescence. Real time off.

    Three weeks. What would normally be a week and a half by horse was stretched to three whole sennights, never mind the days that would have been cut down by taking a river ship. Three weeks. Three whole weeks where he was not allowed to strain himself in any way. No undue effort, no planning, no letters, no reports, no stress, no worrying about anything, no recreating his and Luwin's very fiery experiment, no diving into the ice dragon's corpse to check if it was getting cold again, no magic. Just a son and his father out in nature.

    It was, reasonably speaking, the best time Brandon Stark had had in years.

    Then Rickard Stark lurched out of skinchanging with a mental swear so loud that Brandon felt it despite deliberately shutting out anything beyond a human's senses. Even more alarming, his father looked fit to murder someone and actually asked him to join Hugo's eyes to Alban's, instead of needing to be argued around like Brandon would have expected. That's how Brandon Stark found out that people would forever exceed his ability to fathom just how much insanity they could pack into same span of days. All but one of the heart trees had been claimed for father's use in the North, a smattering of them down in the south, a score informants throughout Westeros ports, their bonded ravens down in Oldtown, and terrible news from all of them at once. Trade guilds were colluding on a petition of censure against the North over the Inventory, landowners were doing everything up to murder to steal their neighbour's land, the realm was fracturing at every echelon except the very highest, the church was literally rioting, and Steffon Baratheon was in a coma from some manner of poison just in time for the mountain clans of the Vale to go terminally insane.

    "They abducted Ned and Robert." Brandon said, unable to constrain his disbelief. "Ned. And Robert. Abducted." He thought he was used to his ridiculous life driving the world to ever greater heights of madness, but he hadn't seen this coming at all.

    Spiritual convalescence was, it turned out, indistinguishable from depression. The sort that only healed with time, didn't mend any faster no matter what you did to keep busy, but still got infinitely worse if you wallowed. Before his father took over his schedule and kept him constantly distracted, the most 'success' he'd had in emerging from his torpor were those short periods when he suffered some sudden shock or anxiety. He could now testify to incandescent rage being magnitudes more effective and then some.

    They didn't need to light a fire in the samovar that evening. Or the days after that that they used to reach White Harbor at the greatest speed that wouldn't kill their mounts.

    Naysayer was thankfully used to how intense his moods could get, but Brandon still had to consciously draw himself inward lest he spook Nightmane into a fit of panic. With his father in the saddle. Mid-gallop. Wouldn't that be something?

    When they arrived, Wylis and Wendel Manderly were ready and eager to play guide for the pre-arranged city inspection. They didn't waste their time with the lavish feasts four times a day that Wyman had once promised, back when he hadn't yet learned the full depth of Brandon's contempt towards unnecessary pageantry. It was good that the man had done such a fair job of passing that on to his sons. It was the only reason the two men didn't wash out of the army, and it was the only reason father didn't burst a vein when the two knights presented The Seventy-Seven Theses as if they expected it to be the best joke in the world.

    I have caused the Protestant Reformation, Brandon thought as he scanned the two with his second sight. No new injuries or diseases of any sort since he last saw either of them.

    To say the poor men were confused when his father abruptly cancelled the tour of White Harbor's businesses and ports was an understatement. Brandon was able to enlighten them about the terminal mistake that the Vale Clans had just committed, but their earnest outrage barely had time to manifest before father was barking orders. They rode straight to New Castle, where the Starks retired right after a short meal. The Stark men spent the rest of the day jumping from raven to raven, and then flying from one end of Oldtown to the other, and up and down the Hightower as the Crownsmen and Oldtown guard finally moved to subdue the bloody riots that had spread from the Mansions of the Pious across half the city. It had been hours since Septon Urizen denounced the heretics as the High Septon's murderers, but priests, monks, nuns and everyone else in range of the blood splatter were still killing each other in the streets. Even though the few actual reformists present had long since been lynched in the middle of the public square. Though the assembled clerics were almost all foreigners to Oldtown and the Reach, the depravities run out of the Mansions had been perpetrated mainly upon Oldtown citizens. Now those same locals saw foreigners from all over Westeros inflicting themselves on their husbands, brothers, wives and children and themselves.

    Distracted with providing the fallen Hand of the King with protection, it took precious time for the Crown's men, Hightower men, and every knight still in residence to finally start making headway against the chaos. Even that reprieve was doubtlessly temporary. Of all the atrocities Brandon Stark had witnessed since being born into this world, this was the worst.

    The Stark men only returned to themselves after evenfall, and only then did Rickard summon Wyman's sons back to his presence. Wylis and Wendel somehow had a lavish dinner prepared in just the short time it took the Starks to reach the solar. Brandon's theory that the Manderlys were hereditary stress eaters was once again confirmed upon his father giving them the bad news. Not just the one they weren't personally close to, but also the one they very much were.

    "Wyman Manderly has been arrested."

    Wylis froze. Wendel collapsed in his chair. Both of them were aghast. "What? My lords, why!?"

    "Because this is Westeros," Brandon said darkly, walking over to stand near the fireplace. The flames grew brighter and hotter with his every step as the fire raged so he didn't have to. Also, this made sure no one else was peeking through. "So instead of the Theses being nailed to the Starry Sept's doors, the pamphlet was instead stuck with a knife right in the High Septon's chest." Wendel choked on his meat pie. It stirred no levity. "Just in time for Steffon Baratheon to be the first to see it and suffer the last shock he needed to succumb to whatever poison had been secretly sapping his strength, likely for days if not weeks. Except his last act prior to that had been to wine and dine with your father."

    Wylis looked like he might explode with indignation. "This is absurd!"

    "No," father ruthlessly disagreed. "It is par for the course."

    Wylis fell into his own chair and dropped his face in his hands. Brandon turned to watch him, but hardly needed eyes to know how he felt. Wendel either. Their emotions practically roiled at the outskirts of his mind. Shock, distress, indignation, self-recrimination. Wyman had left before his sons had come back from the army, and the two had been looking forward to seeing the man's look at their reunion. Wendel especially, it wasn't often that a Manderly had more brawn than fat, and Wylis at least had a wife to impress in the meantime. Both had been looking forward to gloating in the man's face. To pretend with all their might that they weren't just sons seeking their father's approval.

    "It is also unacceptable."

    Father's words made the men look up sharply, naked hope written over their faces before Wylis noticed Brandon watching. The knight belatedly tried to summon whatever discipline he still kept from training. He elbowed his younger brother and the two stood back up, looking at Brandon in apologetic embarrassment, then to the Lord Stark in their midst. "Begging pardon for our unsightly conduct, my lords. It won't happen again."

    Yes it will, Brandon thought wryly. Manderlys were nothing if not extroverted. And unlike their father, these two hadn't figured out how to channel it into a persona. There are ways around that though.

    Brandon looked at his father. The man didn't bother looking back, already helping himself to the stationery. Magic was useful for many things, among them communicating entire conversations in an instant if the other was acceptive enough. For this, though, it was hardly necessary. The King of Winter had already made up his mind. Whether or not Wyman Manderly was enough of a justification by himself, the abduction of Eddard Stark was an act of war three times over.

    The fireplace burned brighter.

    "Call up the army. It's time our troops were blooded."

    "-. .-"
    Sending ravens took hours, even with the handful of the birds that Brandon could write or speak through. The time allowed his anger to finally simmer down, but it also tired him. Not for the first time, Brandon wished he could just give everyone their orders through dream visitation. Maybe weave one big dream together to have a roundtable with all his retainers. Unfortunately, dreams were meandering, lengthy affairs that could stretch single moments to decades. He could do literally anything in them, but he'd yet to find a way to control what others could squeeze into those measly ten minutes that the brain's short-term memory retained on awakening. Not without catching people right when they were already on the cusp of waking up.

    It was the sort of subversion of will he viewed as a rather slippery slope in any case, barring explicit requests from people who understood what they were asking. Free will wasn't easy to compromise, especially long-term, but emotional and sensory manipulation could do a lot at the right moment, and dreams could do even more. Dreams could change a man. Back on the Old World he craved being able to fly as a child. Then he had a long, intense lucid dream of spending a lifetime flying, complete with the unforgettable but indescribable sensation of being his own center of gravity. He never yearned for it after that. He had the memory of flying until he was sated, and so even awake he remained sated.

    As with everything, though, there were exceptions. Other people who could retain self-awareness while asleep. Their number had grown fast this past year, but only three had high enough standing to help here. He skipped Luwin since he'd already been given the news alongside mother through Volo's chicken scrawls. Marwyn he could reach both asleep and awake, but he had his hands full containing the Wolf Den's increasingly malignant unnaturalness, so Brandon was loath to distract him with something he had no way to assist remotely. That still left one man though.

    After checking mentally with his father, Brandon excused himself from the talk about naval assets, claimed one of the chairs near the window and cast his mind out of his body. This would be infinitely easier if the Ancestors didn't insist on keeping him out of the weirwoods, but he was less angry about that than he used to be. He was willing to wait until father completed his grand ritual before revisiting the issue. Besides, magi had long since come up with alternatives.

    He crossed the North in the blink of an eye, swift as he could only be through his permanent tethers. Lodestar. Naysayer. His main ravens, Hugo and Volo. Marwyn, who'd almost destroyed him and settled for no lesser way to make amends than offering himself up for the same. And then there was the conveniently unplanned.

    "Possessing humans shouldn't have been this Brandon Stark's defining trait," he thought wryly as he stopped just short of overshadowing the bird, and with it the human mind at the other end. "But I picked up so many of the others that it slipped on like well-worn coat."

    He projected his astral form inside Ben Umber's bedroom instead.

    The giant man was laid out on his bed, half-way out of his tangled covers and snoring loud enough to shake the windows. Certainly enough to keep sleep well away from the woman sharing his bed. She paused the game she'd made of pushing Ben's mouth closed every third second to look right at him, even though Brandon hadn't manifested to regular eyes.

    He brought a finger to his lips and had Slacker fly down to rip out one of Ben's nose hairs on the way off.

    SLAP.

    "SON OF A WHORE!" SMASH went the end table as Ben Umber flailed out of his bed, and what kind of tricks did the Umber men even play on each other for this to- "WHO WAS IT!? WHICH SORRY FUCKER'S GONNA DECORATE MY WEIRWOOD? I'LL RIP YOUR GUTS OUT, SPREAD YOUR ENTRAILS ALL OVER MY TRUNK LIKE A WHORE'S CUNT IN THE BOLTON'S COURT, I'M GONNA -" Ben saw him and froze mid-way through throwing a chair, open-mouthed, his hirsute frame steaming with sweat, and completely naked.

    Ah, the risks of the job, Brandon thought dryly, but he was set at ease by the sight. For all his berserker strength, Bennard Umber had been prematurely going to seed by the time they figured out how to buttress his memory. He had completely recovered in the years since and then some, outbulking everyone in his family save his own son. It was good to see. "You're holding up well, Ben."

    Ben dropped the chair as if burned – because ribald men see ribald words in everything, never mind that Brandon was literally his healer – groped blindly behind him and yanked the duvet off the bed to cover himself. He promptly jerked in surprise at the feminine grunt. His head snapped around as if he'd forgotten she was there. The huge man then looked between Brandon and the woman and his face went red and white at the same time, in that way that was only achieved by people who completely misunderstood the situation. "My pr-rincipled lord, my Lord, take my head if I lie, she swore you'd cut her off. I'd never steal your woman, I'd never steal anything of yours, I swear on my son's manhood!"

    Dirty move to put up his favorite retainer as collateral. "Rozen," he addressed the woman instead. "You've moved up in the world."

    The woman rose from the bed. "Boons of the job, as you well know my lord." With how surprised Ben belatedly was at realising she could also see his astral projection, one could almost be forgiven for believing she was only talking about her soothsaying. "Rest assured, I did not take advantage."

    I should hope not. Brandon waited for the witch to dress and leave.

    "Shame the rest of us, why don't you." Ben muttered as he pulled on his tunic, having also pulled some breeches on in the meantime. "Didn't believe that you rode her, how'd she end up in your bed? When? She only came here after you were already gone."

    "Winterfell." Wintertown, to be exact. "She was a prostitute."

    "Say what? She was honest about that too?" Ben's face slackened in surprise. "I guess she's enough of a looker, but she's set up so richly for commoners, that was you? How'd she become a witch?"

    "Crossover skills." And that was all the hint he was going to give without spoiling their fun. "But that's not why I'm here."

    Ben stepped forward and bent the knee. "My Prince, I'm at your command."

    "Where's Greatjon?"

    "Westwatch-by-the-Bridge, overseeing the western regiment's dispersal along the Wall as House Stark commanded. I sent a raven just today, he's done scouring Greyjoy's trail." Ben grimaced. "Far as we reckon, the squid fucker did get a compass. Thankfully none of the longbow repeaters, though I reckon it was close. Half the shipyards in the Bay of Ice are done in."

    "Cancel all deployments. The full army is to reconvene in the Lonely Hills and head south to Winterfell post haste."

    They adjourned to the Last Hearth solar to go over the rest. Ben didn't even try to hide his glee at the religious troubles of the south, but he knew better than to rejoice at Steffon Baratheon's plight, and was gratifyingly outraged on Ned's behalf. That just left the matter of the wildlings, and the news from the Night's Watch on that front was confounding at best. Where the Thenn and Gianstbane had been in something of a standoff in the haunted forest, the former had recently abandoned what seemed, after two years, a near unassailable position to take his clans east towards Hardhome instead. Checking the dates and best estimates on the messages, it was looking like that happened around the time of Brandon's soul surgery.

    That wolf really is my familiar, Brandon thought as he returned to his body, disquieted at the answer to that long-standing question. Was it Bloodraven attacking me after all? Blinking awake, he looked around to find that father was the only person with any semblance of calm left in that room. Wylis and Wendel paced back and forth, too anxious to stand still, never mind sleep. Which was fair enough, Brandon was jittery for the first time in quite a while too.

    Rickard Stark glanced at him. Brandon's silent request was just as quietly granted. Wholeheartedly too. The man had been worried that his son had lost his former passions permanently. Seemed like they could finally put that to rest. "Men." The two knights were suddenly giving him their rapt attention. Brandon stood from his chair and stretched. His body felt revitalised after its short nap. "I suddenly feel the craving for a night on the town. Come with me." Brandon led them to his chamber and produced a pair of leathers. He told them to put them on, then used them to cast a glamor that would change their appearance to that of two Wintertown guardsmen who died on duty. Doing the same on himself, he then led the way out of New Castle.

    For people of such appetite, the two Manderlys proved remarkably unenthusiastic about carousing after such grim news. It was fortunate, then, that Brandon intended something completely different. The moment they were out on the streets, he cast about for the strongest negative emotions and proceeded to lead his soldiers on a merry crusade against crime. They stopped half a dozen robberies, a couple of rapes, four murders, one attempted assassination against a glass trader, and caused a ruinous brawl in the establishment of the 'reformed' Myrish slaver that had hired the now very late murderer. Brandon stuck one of his spirits to that one. It would only last a week at most before it dispersed, with how starved the world was of power because of the Doom, but that should be long enough to lead them to whoever he was in cahoots with unless the man was really patient.

    Their righteous rampage ended with Wylis and Wendel snoring on either side of him, backs against the railing of the Lore Thief. Brandon's personal flagship, apparently, courtesy of Wyman just before leaving south. Because the man liked to be cheeky and on the nose. It wasn't just a vanity project though, this ship actually had a wheel. Years back when they'd first put together the Inventory, Brandon had been under the very embarrassing misconception that a wheel and rudder were the same thing. Now, it seemed, the first wheel-steered galley in the world had been made just for him.

    I love these people, he thought fondly. Hopefully the wheel won't snap on the first foray.

    Wylis and Wendel Manderly were good, sturdy men, the both of them. Their father would be proud of them both, even if it would be bittersweet. Wyman had wanted to join the rest of them in the military tour, but Brandon denied him on the all too real grounds that he would die of a heart attack within days. Had he been a bit younger or a lot leaner, Brandon might have allowed it, but alas neither was true, so he took his sons instead. Making Wyman their head representative down south wasn't meant as appeasement, but his secondary task there was, and the man had been all too eager to spend as much extra time as he needed raking the Citadel for anything useful about financial busywork. Wyman put a bombastic front, but he didn't really like how easily he persuaded others that he was nothing but a craven glutton.

    Brandon was suddenly alerted to Hugo's mounting hunger being appeased. Casting his mind across the tether, he was surprised to find his raven back inside Wyman's assigned quarters in the Hightower. Moreover, the man was once more there instead of whatever dark cell he'd been tossed into. His clothes were dirty and rumpled, he had bags under his eyes, but no obvious torture signs were in evidence, at least to a raven's limited sight.

    The man was not alone.

    "It has been impressed upon me that any misconduct on your part will be on my head," said Stannis Baratheon. "Please do not leave these quarters until otherwise directed by myself or one of the Kingsguard."

    "I understand of course," Wyman said with a put-upon sigh, noticing the change in Hugo's self-awareness and cooing as he held out more corn for Brandon to eat, the insolence of the man had no end. "I am grateful for your intercession, Lord Stannis. My best wishes for your father's recovery. If any further insight occurs to me, I will convey at the soonest opportunity."

    "Very well," Stannis said stiffly. "Your raven will need to be caged for the duration."

    Wyman looked at Hugo apologetically, but it wasn't his fault the raven sought him out on its own. Father would just have to make the most of Alban's eyes from here onwards. "As you say."

    Wyman locked Hugo in his cage. Stannis checked the lock and took the key with him. "Good day."

    The door echoed dully behind him.

    Wyman brought the cage over to the desk and took a paper sheet to write. Spies (?). Hand collapsed. Obvious suspect. King apoplectic. Was waterboarded. Stannis prevailed upon king before worse was done. Under house arrest. Rest of party spread among floors. Cannot leave."

    "I've gone and made you trouble, my lord," Wyman murmured very, very quietly. "You and your father both."

    -No- Brandon croaked, then began to peck on the cage bars. Under orders. Told to linger after wedding. Prioritised bank research. Underestimated risk. Will figure out solution.

    Was that not what he'd been doing his whole life?

    Wyman smiled weakly. Crown quarters uproar precedes Hand plight.

    Brandon waved his wings and pecked more angrily. Rest. Heal. Insolent minion.

    That finally got a laugh out of the man, before Wyman went to throw the paper into the fire.

    Brandon decided not to reveal any information Wyman didn't know, just in case. Right now, the most important thing was to avoid suspicion.

    Back on the Lore Thief, Brandon Stark gazed southward across the sea. Somewhere down there, Ned was lost on mountain paths in the keeping of raiders.

    He kicked Wylis and Wendel awake and gave them the good news. The two were overcome. Positively jubilant all the way back to New Castle, where they all were finally ready to turn in for the rest of the night. Father was relieved to hear of Wyman's new situation, but was less enthused about the matters more northward. He didn't change any plans though.

    "Will we call the banners?" Brandon asked.

    Rickard Stark shook his head. "Levies would be slaughtered on such an overwhelming home field advantage. That's why the Arryns never tried, as you know. Best keep to elite few." Not that 10,000 soldiers was a particularly small number when each of them was at least equal to the average knight. And then there were the group manoeuvers. "As for Oldtown, I'm willing to hold off now that Stannis Baratheon has proven himself his father's son."

    Brandon looked at his father. "I'm going to fly tonight."

    Rickard Stark bit back the first thing he wanted to say. Then the second. The third was a muttered "Will the world ever leave you be?" which was far too woebegone and coddling, especially since Brandon was technically older than the other man now that his brain development had caught up with him.

    But he wasn't going to complain about having a good father.

    "… Don't take unnecessary risks. Only-"

    "-necessary ones."

    Rickard smiled tightly and gripped his son's shoulders for a long moment before leaving the room.

    Brandon didn't immediately go to sleep. He dragged a chair out on the balcony. He'd specifically requested a high room facing the southeast. He didn't really need it, but he wasn't one to miss out on convenient reference points. He settled in the chair and looked across the city and beyond, to the dour black keep standing sentry on the seaside in the far distance. Tomorrow they'd finally go to the Wolf's Den for Rickard Stark to complete his grand ritual. Given recent events, though, Brandon didn't feel inclined to wait until then to discuss his thoughts on certain matters. He followed his tether to Marwyn and this time didn't stop just outside.

    Surprise. Openness. Disclosure.

    The Wolf's Den was quiet. Nobody had come out to check in with Marwyn in days. A guardsman by the name of Bartimus chose to prove himself worthy of Wyman's trust by going inside to check on the meagre staff. Brandon had recommended Bartimus as Wyman's confidant based on his life path in a different future. The fact that he'd kept their confidence proved that judgment correct, as Wylis and Wendel remained unaware that the Starks even had the Wolf's Den as their real destination. Unfortunately, Bartimus hadn't come back out either.

    The Mage was kneeling on the ground. Just outside a semicircle of rune sticks that he'd built to surround the entirety of the Wolf's Den's grounds that didn't open to the sea. It hadn't been there when either Brandon or his father had checked in last. Whatever was at work inside was pressing on the encirclement. Marwyn's hoard of spirits was reduced to dregs. The Manderlys' and everyone else's growing ignorance of the place was not entirely natural.

    Brandon withdrew from Marwyn's mind and manifested his astral projection next to him.

    "Young master, I'm glad you're here." Marwyn greeted him with relief. "I hate to say it, but your boon of power is on its last legs."

    "We'll be here tomorrow." He might even stop by during tonight's flight, depending on how well or badly everything else went. "Marwyn, how good is bronze for storing beverages?"

    "Terrible. Especially if you can't avoid the lead in the alloy."

    "I guess things had to stop being easy eventually."

    "Dare I ask?"

    "I have an idea for long bronze bell pipes guaranteed to solve a lot of our strategic problems." Right up until they didn't. "But I'd much like it if I could pass them off as something else. There are two kingdoms here in Westeros alone, maybe three if you include the Stormlands, that could easily outpace our production for another decade at least, if they learn about it. I hoped they might pass off as drink dispensers, they'd even have holes on the side near the bottom, but apparently not. What about home decorating? Really long flowerpots maybe?"

    "I believe the Sarnori might have used bronze for firewine decanters, but it sounds like you're talking about something larger."

    "Much larger." Brandon sighed. "Well, there goes that idea." There would be no hiding what cannons where, if he ever decided the world had passed the rubicon.

    He looked up at the sky, where the fiery hell of Valyria lurked unseen. He'd thought he might have been able to turn the Doom's less obvious but infinitely more sinister side effect to an advantage for once. The Doom constantly burned through the subtle matter of the astral plane, which was the same thing mankind's collective unconscious would normally propagate through.

    Back on the old world, calculus was formulated independently by at least two different people in parallel, with half a continent between them. Same for the theory of evolution. The crossbow was invented independently all over the world at the same time. In this world, alchemists have had gunpowder for over a century, and the Yi Tish at least half a century before even then, but still nobody thought to use it for anything other than fireworks, never mind spontaneous reinvention. Don't even get him started on empathy. Or pattern recognition.

    If the Doom also eats radio waves, I'm going to be pissed.

    'Fortunately' that was one of many things he didn't know the ins and outs of, so he probably wouldn't get the chance to find out, for better or worse.

    He returned to his body and got into bed for his night's flight. To see if the Vale was any less deadly to dreamers.

    It wasn't.

    Well, this was a waste of time, Brandon thought testily as he hovered just outside the edges of the Doom's insatiable hunger. Even then he had to sacrifice a spirit every minute so he didn't get pulled in himself. For years he'd wondered why the Vale was more awash in the red rays than even King's Landing. Now that he knew Valyria's history, and that the Seven were just Valyrian dragonlords playing god, it made a lot more sense. Didn't help him get anywhere else now that he really needed to though. Didn't explain why the Mountains of the Moon were the worst of the lot either. Especially when the Eyrie was the total opposite. He actually could fly to the Eyrie, and only there. That was how he'd been visiting and teaching Ned all manner of things over the years.

    He briefly considered flying Volo over, a full bond was at least firm enough not to succumb to the Valyrian magic, if he stayed low enough. But flying low would take weeks to find anything. And if he took breaks, he'd almost certainly lose Volo outright. Hugo's predecessor hadn't survived an hour past Brandon's intervention to save Ned from sleepwalking out of the Sky Cell that one time. He was just one of many too. The only reason Brandon could recall precisely how many ravens he lost keeping an eye on Ned was because magic let him cheat on the recall front. Brandon still hadn't found out what the deal with that episode was, and Ned had nothing to add either.

    Probably the Children, Brandon thought as he flew back North. The enemies at least. They must hate father and I for no longer being able to puppet anything in our borders. In a different future, Bloodraven told a different Bran that all ravens were former Children, but he was lying. Even if that was once true, those ravens had long since died. The Children that Ned's Bran ran into while skinchanging could only be aware and coherent if they had died very recently, or if they were actually alive somewhere. Bran Stark didn't know how right he was when he compared the Children's apparent resignation against mankind's own response to impending extinction.

    I'll need to come up with something new. Not easy for someone who copied all his achievements from more competent people, but there had to be something he could do. Probably something simple and obvious, as all the best solutions tended to be. He'd rest and wait for the epiphany to dawn on him in a day or three.

    Brandon dropped by Marwyn to replenish his power stores, then flew back to White Harbor and let the wandering minds of everyone else carry him where they would. He spent the rest of the night enjoying pleasant dreams, changing bad dreams to good ones when the person didn't deserve them, filling in blanks for aspiring entrepreneurs, cursing domestic abusers with nightmares, and making mental notes about spies, saboteurs, and the city's social underpinnings that may or may not need addressing by father in the next Winds of Winter. There were also a couple of people who died, thankfully peacefully, and he saw them on their way. They thought he was the Stranger again.

    This world held its gods to very low standards.

    When he woke up, he still felt angry. But the anger meant he was no longer soul-weary, and it was a smouldering, steady thing. His mind was clear.

    When they met for breakfast, Father concurred with him that the Wolf's Den matter could neither be postponed nor rightfully kept from the acting masters of White Harbor, especially with the worrying news Brandon had learned about the place. Wylis and Wendel were surprised but not offended, all the army was trained in the basics of operational security. They still insisted on personally accompanying them. For duty. Definitely not because they wanted to see more magic in action, surely not. Father never got around to telling them he would have ordered them along regardless.

    For all that the Faith of White Harbor held itself separate from the rest, it still wasn't exactly welcoming to magicians. Or sorcerers. Or Brandon's…

    Witches.

    He leaned into the irony all the way to the Wolf's Den. They made good time, as the Castle Stair street extended all the way to the half-way point. The Manderlys had been saving up their treasury to finance an expansion of their city, and Wyman planned to extend the Castle Stair all the way to the Wolf's Den as part of it. Brandon knew it happened in the one future he knew, and Wyman even intended to dig a tunnel beneath the stepped path. Given what they were here to do, though, it was convenient that it hadn't happened yet.

    The mood soured as quick as the lash of a whip, though, the same moment that father completed the border he'd cut with Ice into the ground, right inside Marwyn's ward.

    "I am Rickard of House Stark. Lord of the North. King of Winter. Steward of Vows Ancient and New." His crown of swords was on his head. His voice was firm. Ice cut clean through stone and earth. "By ancestral claim, by the pledge of First Men and Green Men and the Children true, bound in blood and bronze and iron thrice over, in the God's Eye, Upon the Fist, in the place where Winter Fell at the end of the beginning, I claim this land for man."

    The wind changed. The upward astral flow of the ravenous Doom was momentarily reversed. The will of man was roused. The gaze of all the heart trees in the North turned at once towards them. The rune sticks swayed inward and toppled at the sudden reverse in pressure. The Claim of the King descended upon the Wolf's Den ancient keep with none of the resistance of any time before.

    But for the first time, it reached the Heart Tree deep within and found no purchase.

    … Was Brandon sensing right? Perhaps father felt differently – no, no he did not.

    Just wonderful.

    "… My lords?" Wylis prodded. "What's wrong?"

    "The ritual worked," Brandon said, though he made no secret of his disquiet.

    "Too easily," father explained. "There should have been more resistance than for all other godswoods before, more than all combined perhaps. But there was nothing. I sensed the heart tree, or the place where I know it should be, briefly, but it was as if our claim ended just…" He paused, looking for the right word. When he found it, he was surprised at it. "Just beyond it. Like it… like how it felt before whenever the ritual reached the border of our claim."

    "Perhaps the sea dispersed it?"

    Brandon shook his head. For all that the Wolf's Den was a rare case of the godswood being bigger than the keep built on it, the place was actually completely encircled. The Ritual of the Fisher King had already extended Rickard Stark's claim across the Bite, half-way to the Three Sisters. So unless a massive sinkhole had swallowed up the godswood and its weirwood without any sign of it happening, like, say, an earthquake followed by a new lagoon, something else was going on.

    "Guess we're entering enemy territory," Brandon concluded. He wasn't the sort to be excited by danger, but he was willing to make an exception. Especially if he was right about his suspicions about the cause.

    Rickard Stark pulled Ice out of the ground and held it at the ready. Just looked at the Wolf's Den for a moment. Then he turned back around. "Wendel. Stay here. White Harbor cannot risk both its heirs, and if we do not return, the rest of Winterfell will need to be informed as well."

    Wendel protested, of course he did, but there was no other outcome than compliance, and soon enough the rest of them were off to grab danger by the horns.

    They entered by the tower entrance near the barracks. The walls were showing the effects of age and substandard maintenance, but the stone was solid and the doors were made of oak and iron. The castle was silent, almost haunted, feeling as downtrodden as they'd have expected of the dungeon in the cellars, with its oubliettes, torture chambers and rat pits. Looking with sight beyond sight, Brandon found no living souls in the keep proper, and all he could see below was a bizarrely spotty, dreary haze that seemed to run away from his attention the moment he looked at it. They still searched the place for signs of life, but nobody seemed to be in residence. Even stranger were the weirwood branches. The Wolf's Den Godswood had a heart tree so large that its limbs passed through walls and windows, but that wasn't the strange part. The strangeness lay in its coloration – black instead of white. Even that wasn't unexpected to the Starks. Rickard had seen black vein-like patterns on several of the heart trees before he claimed them, especially more recently. It had corroborated certain suspicions Brandon held about certain other magic trees around the world. But for all that this weirwood was wholly black-barked, it felt neither as heavy nor malicious as that much fainter corruption of past ritual.

    Brandon broke off a branch. The inside was pale white, but run through with hollows, as if it had been eaten. Or maybe sucked dry so fast that it had thinned outwards instead of in. Father used Ice to hack a bigger piece. It was just as brittle and half-way hollowed out as if something had sucked all its sap out at once before leaving the tree to die. Brandon looked out the window to the godswood. The heart tree still had most of its leaves, but every gust of wind dislodged a few more, well beyond what they should.

    They finally found the missing denizens when they descended into the dungeons themselves. The gaoler was in one of the rat pits, dead not of bites but of either thirst or starvation. The only rats they saw were dead ones. Half the guardsmen were locked up in the cells, along with the cook and the washerwoman. All of them were alive but insensate, their minds half-way spread through the weirwood roots that had grown through their spines and brains. The ten year-old turnkey snapped his eyes open and tried to speak, but only ended up mouthing at them in vain. The remaining three guards were dead in the corridor. Two had died in an apparent fight. The last one was further in, with a split skull but no signs of altercation. An ambush then. Or betrayal from an unexpected corner.

    Marwyn was silent. Father was seething and grim all at once. Wylis's grip was white on his sword, and his other hand gripped at the silver-and-sapphire trident clasp of his cloak. Brandon should probably be in similar straights, but instead he just felt indignant.

    It did seem like rather too many things were going wrong at once, didn't it?

    Finally, they made it past the dungeons to a large, barrel-vaulted cellar. There was little light down there, but enough still made it through the top grate and the sea access to see by. The walls were covered with salt. Its floor sloshed with seawater. At the center, the roots of the weirwood tree above descended like a second crown. They twisted through earth and stone, closing off all other passages and holding up the roof. The heart tree at Winterfell had roots as thick around as a giant's legs, and these were very nearly as thick despite how much later the first Wolf's Den had been built. None of that commanded their attention.

    Guardsman Bartimus was in the middle, sitting on the roots as if they were a throne. He rustled at their arrival. Twitched stolen hands that had weirwood roots running through them, stained with blood freshly dried. That was the least of the blood splattered all over the pale roots at his back. Extending his cloak of eyes throughout the room, Brandon saw that a root had forced its way straight through the back of the man's skull.

    "Brandon Stark," Brynden Rivers spoke through a stolen mouth, opening stolen eyes. "We really need to talk about your habit of creating monsters."
     
    Last edited:
    Top